My Little Monster Girl

by Slam-Manian

Rating: mature
Tags: Twilight Sparkle, Slice of Life, Human, Original Character, My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic, Spike, Comedy, Rarity, Romance, Sex
Length: 122095

A collection of short stoties and one-shots with Spike and Monster girls

This is a menagerie of short stories and one-shot fics with our favorite number one Dragon and Monster girls.

Chapters 1-2 (Arachne): In the deep shadows to the Everfree Forest, a beautiful temptress lurks in it's shadows looking for a night fun and pleasure. She spots a lone Drake strolling through the forest, completely oblivious to her presence. As she moves in to snag her prey, will she get the pleasure she's looking for or something more.

Chapter 3 (Blue Oni): Tiffany is the boss of a village of Red Oni. She has to do paperwork, take orders for jobs and most importantly keep her girls in line. Being a business woman isn't easy and doesn't leave much time for fun and games. It's a good thing she ordered a cart of Sweet Apple Acres Apple Cider, she could use a drink.

Chapter 4 (Hobgoblin): Gabby was just like any other girl, except she was the Leader of a small Goblin Tribe. A Goblin Tribe that was the laughing stock of their clan. Though truth be told she didn't really care, for she was in love. Unfortunately she was too scared to ever approach him, that's why she sent her sisters to go retrieve him for her. Hopefully she'll be able to fulfill a long lost promise from a certain Dragon and get her Happily Ever After.

Chapter 5 (Ghost): Cherub was a very successful Couple Councilor, doing everything she could to make sure people lived long happy lives with their significant other. Unfortunately that's not going over so well anymore, now that she's dead. After nothing but a disembodied spirit for only a few weeks, she was wondering around Ponyville, longing for some kind of contact with another individual. That's when she spotted a lavender Alicorn alone on the balcony of a Treehouse. Maybe she could help?

Chapter 6-7 (Ogre): Deep in the brush of the Everfree Forest a powerful monster roamed looking for something she had been craving for the longest time, a male. After going months without one, she was getting rather irritable with an inch she just couldn't scratch. That was until she caught the scent of she was longing for and it was coming from the small town of Ponyville. Giving into her instincts, she rushed toward the town. She would have her male and she wouldn't stop until she got one.

Chapter 8-9 (Zombie/Wight): Lilac, Queen of the Undead kingdom has it all. Power. Status. Wealth. What more could she ask for? Well, she does need a new dress for her upcoming party, but sadly she doesn't have time to place an order. Although, her good friend, Princess Luna did tell her of a very talented Unicorn in the dress making business in the small little town of Ponyville. Maybe she could help?
*Warning: Transformation trigger. You have been warned.

Chapter 10 (Kobold): Melanie, the Kobold has had a trying life.Alone and fending for herself in the dreaded Everfree has left her to the less than merciful clutches of a pack of Timberwolves. After coming under attack she barely manages to escape out of the forest before it all goes black. Once she comes to her senses she finds herself in an odd, unfamiliar place. Someone's bed in someone's home perhaps? Before she came properly gain her surroundings, she hears voices and footsteps drawing near. Instinct kicks in and ducks under the bed in fear. Little does she know, just beyond the door lies the one person destined to take her pain away.

Note* The stories are not linked, they are all different stories with Spike and different Monster girls. Please read descriptions to know which chapters are which monster girls. Descriptions and tags will be added when either new chapters are uploaded or needed.

Edited & Collaborated with: Bennet001

Characters are Humanized with species characteristics such as horns and wings, ect.

Published 2014-04-15 23:50:06 UTC
Last updated 2019-02-18 22:42:22 UTC

Ch.2 The Spider's Nest

It had been three months since Spike had met Silk and he certainly couldn’t have been happier. After the girls had finally come to, Pinkie excluded having left afterward, Spike reintroduced Silk to them without them passing out again. He explained how they met, albeit leaving out the intimate details. After hearing him out, the girls openly accepted her, especially Rarity, which Spike already knew. The two became fast friends, so much that Rarity wanted Silk to come work with her at the Boutique.

Silk graciously accepted, finally having another individual who shared her love of sewing and tailoring clothing and outfits as much as her. They even made a few new lines out of Silk’s spider thread which became a huge hit in Canterlot during one of Rarity’s upcoming fashion shows. Twilight was a little more apprehensive of her at first, mainly because she didn’t know much about Arachne and because she was so clingy to Spike, especially since she started living with them.

After examining her (with Spike and Arachne’s permission), Twilight came to like Silk more, her only real problem with the Monster girl was still her promiscuous behavior toward Spike and the loud late night rolls in the hay didn’t help either, but she was learning to live with it with the help of some soundproof earmuffs.

It was early in the morning and Spike was sleeping soundly in his basement bedroom. Having grown up, he couldn’t sleep in Twilight’s room anymore, so she transformed her basement laboratory into a bedroom for him. With Silk now living with him, Twilight had to use a few spells to expand the room, making it big enough for the two to live in comfortably. Even though it was a basement, Silk didn’t mind at all since her cave was essentially the same, except for the giant bathroom and closet.

Spike was lying peacefully in bed, wrapped comfortably beneath the covers when he started feeling a warm tingling sensation in his nether regions. Spike’s eyes scrunched as the sensation began to increase until it completely enveloped his now raging member. Spike groaned and shifted in bed but the sensation continued no matter what he did. Spike felt his mind being pulled from his slumber as he felt his hips trying to thrust up into the sensation.

His hearing began to follow as the sound of slurping and giggling began to fill his ears. He finally opened his eyes, his vision still blurred for a moment before they began to focus. It didn’t take him long to notice what was happening as he looked down to see not only a large form bundled under the covers around his waist, but the lower abdomen of his lover sticking out off the end of the bed. “Silk,” He called her.

“Ufufufu, good morning, Spikey,” Silk said as she pushed up the covers over her head, revealing herself with Spike’s member in hand.

“Not this again,” He groaned.

“Sorry, dear, I can’t help it, you so look cute when you’re sleeping I just want to eat you up,” She said before taking Spike’s member into her mouth again.

“Si~ilkie,” Spike’s voice peaked at the sudden sensation of her mouth and tongue swallowing his phallus whole. The young drake soon found his body succumbing to the wonderful spider girl’s mouth as she began to bob her head up and down, deep throating him with each stroke.

“Ah, Silkie, that feels so good,” Spike moaned in total bliss.

Silk continued stroking her head as she rolled her tongue around his shaft began to suck hard as she pulled up. Spike growled as smoke started seeping from his nose as he felt his release rising to the surface. “Ah, Silk, I can’t hold on,” He warned her.

Spike arched his back up, feeling his orgasm about to hit, until Silk suddenly pulled herself from his member. The sensation of her warm mouth was quickly replaced by tight painful sensation around the head and base of his cock. Spike groaned as his release was painfully halted dead in its tracks. When he felt his climax die down his back flopped to the bed as he looked to see what had impeded his release. Spike growled as he looked to hi rock hard cock and saw a thick rope of spider thread tied around his cock. “Silk, not again,” He groaned as he looked up at the ceiling.

“I’m sorry, dear, but I can’t let you blow your load just yet,” She said as she climbed up so she was towering over him, blocking his gaze of the ceiling.

“Why,” He whined, almost on the verge of tears. “You’ve been doing this to me all month, first you start teasing me and just when I’m ready to cum, you stop me.”

“I know, but I have a good reason,” She said assured him. “Today is the anniversary of the day we mated. I’ve been making you hold back because I wanted you to save it up all for tonight. I know it’s been hard,”

“You have no idea,” He muttered in an annoyed tone but she simply smiled at him and but when she opened her mouth to continue he intervened and said, “Please don’t say ‘but again’, I’ve very sensitive so please watch your wording and phrasing.”

“Ufufufu, okay,” She laughed a little at him. “However, you’ve been so good and patient this whole time, so I promise tonight will be worth the wait.”

“Promise?”

“I promise,” She said seductively as she lowered herself so their lips were inches apart. “Tonight my mouth, breasts and pussy are all yours to do with as you please. Till then just be a little more patient and you’ll get your reward.”

With that she bent down and gave him a quick but loving kiss. Spike felt some of his anxieties die down as Silk pulled herself up so she was now standing on the bed. “Now it’s time to get up, I have to get ready for work and so do you,” She said as she walked off the bed and headed for the bathroom.

“Right, Its re-shelving day, that’s going to be fun,” He grumbled.

“That’s the spirit,” She joked as she opened the bathroom door. Before she disappeared inside, Spike looked at her and couldn’t put his finger on it but her lower abdomen seemed . . . bigger; He quickly shook his head, dismissing the thought as the bathroom door closed and the shower came on. Before he even moved the ‘caw’ of a bird filled his ears.

Spike saw his favorite pet phoenix, Peewee can flying down and perched himself onto the headboard of the bed right above Spike’s head. “Hey, buddy, ready for a day of re-shelving the entire library?” He asked.

As quick as a whip, Peewee went flying from the headboard and onto his actually perch and feigned being asleep. “Traitor,” Spike gave an unamused chuckle as he got out of bed.

As he stood up, he saw his member still rock hard and looking in painful need of relief. Spike gave a few quick thoughts of boring and disgusting things to make it go away. Re-shelving . . . uh, Twilight’s lectures . . . uh, oh, Granny Smith in a bikini, He thought as the last thought quickly did the drip and his member went flaccid. Yup, that did it.

With his member somewhat taken care of, he quickly went about his morning routine to get ready for the day. When he finished getting ready, he headed upstairs to start breakfast. He put the tea kettle on, and fetched food from the fridge. As he finished getting everything on the stove, he went to set the table and by the time he was finished, Twilight had walked in. “Good morning, Spike,” She said happily as she took her seat.

“Morning,” He sighed, still sounding somewhat tired as he tended to the food.

“Are you okay,”

“Yeah, I’m fine, why do you ask?” He asked without facing her.

“You seem a bit . . . on edge, is something wrong?” She asked with a raise eyebrow.

“No, everything’s fine,” He said, trying to assure her and failing.

“You didn’t get any again, did you?” She teased him.

Spike growled in his throat in agitation. “I knew it. You know how I knew, because I actually got a good night’s sleep. I’ve been getting a good night’s sleep all month, so you must be dying inside, huh?” She teased him.

“I know you’re not complaining about loud noises keeping you up at night?” He said sarcastically, glaring at her with a raised eyebrow.

“W-W-What do you m-mean,” Twilight chuckled nervously as her cheeks started going read.

“Don’t play coy with me, missy,” Spike said as he turned completely around to face her. “I know all about your little late night ‘study sessions’ with Applejack.”

“I-I have no idea what you’re talking about,” Twilight said turning her head, feigning being upset.

“Twilight, you make me check your schedules, remember, and I distinctly remember double checking a certain activity set only at late hours of the night, I believe it was ‘private plowing session with Applejack’,” He said, crossing her arms casually with a smirk. “Now I’m no farmer, but I doubt one can do any kind of agricultural plowing at night so . . . still have no idea what I’m talking about, Princess?”

Twilight’s face went beat red as she turned back around to face him, fiddling with her fingers. “Yeah, I don’t think you have any right to complain about me and my girl keeping you up when you and your girl have done the same many a time before, especially when you never heard peep out of me.” Spike told her.

“Okay, okay, you win, I’m sorry,” She said.

“Good,” He said as he turned around and went back to prepping the food. “Also, it seems apparent Applejack and I have a thing for screamers,” He chuckled under his breath.

“Alright, enough,” She practically shouted at him.

“Enough of what,” Silk asked as she walked into the kitchen dressed in a light pink halter top that showed off a generous amount of cleavage. Spike looked for a second to see her, before quickly noticing what she was wearing and quickly turned back around. Silk seemed to take a somewhat sadistic pleasure in teasing with her clothing as well as with her body. Normally he didn’t mind it since she usually did this when they were out, if only to tease other men with something only he had that they didn’t. Now it was bothering him since the month long amount of pent of sexual desire was killing him inside and unfortunately for him, she didn’t own clothing that wasn’t designed to give a man a raging hard on.

“Nothing,” He quickly answered. “Twilight and I were just having a riveting discussion about exceeding noise levels at obscene hours of the night and how to rectify the problem.”

“Oh, I didn’t realize that was a problem,” Silk said as she sat down at the table, by simply pulling her legs underneath her, lowering herself to table level.

I’m sure you didn’t, Twilight thought to herself as she turned toward her brother. “Hey, Spike, mind getting the newspaper for me?”

“Sure, be right back,” He said as he made he lowered the temp on the stove and headed out toward the front door.

When he was gone, Twilight turned to Silk and whispered, “Okay, I know he’s my brother, but how can you not be afraid he’s going to just jump you at some point?”

“Ah, so you’ve noticed,” Silk mimicked her friend’s whisper.

“How can I not, he seems so antsy and agitated and he’s snippier than usual.” Twilight pointed out.

“Ufufufu, don’t worry, I’ll be taking care of that tonight and he’ll be back to normal, Tartarus, he might even be on cloud nine for a few days.” She said in her usual seductive tone.

Twilight quickly shook her head, not wanting any images to start forming. “So, have you told him?”

“No, I’m planning on doing that at the end of the night.”

“Why not now or before,” Twilight asked.

“Twilight, dear, if you told your significant other something like that before sex, what do you think would happen,” Silk asked in a coy tone as she rested her head in her hands.

It didn’t take long for the studious Alicorn to find and answer and nodded. “Fine, I understand, but he has to know,”

“And he will,” Silk said as she took Twilight’s hands in hers. “Twilight, I want to tell him, it’s killing me inside having kept quiet about it all this time, so I promise you, I will tell him tonight.”

Twilight looking into the spider girl’s eyes and saw nothing but truth. “Okay, good,” Twilight said with an approving nod. And as if on cue, Spike returned with the newspaper. He leisurely handed it to Twilight and went back to cooking. After breakfast was done and everyone finished eating, Spike walked his mate to the door, seeing her off to work.

“So, you’ll be home tonight at . . . ,”

“Nine sharp,” She smiled with an assuring nod. “I’ll be back after dinner, so eat as much as you can, you’re gonna need the energy for tonight.” With that said, she leaned down and gave him a loving kiss on the lips before turned off and heading to the Boutique swaying her hips ever so slightly.

He closed the door, groaning as he already felt his member hardening. Granny Smith in a bikini, he thought and immediately his arousal died down. I gotta watch that one before that image gets stuck in my head. He warned himself.

“Come on, Spike, get the lead out, these books aren’t gonna re-shelve themselves.” Twilight called out to him.

It’s gonna be a looooooooooooooooooong day. He thought as he let out a heavy sigh and headed back inside to do his least favorite chore with Twilight.

Later in the evening

It was midafternoon at the Carousel Boutique and Silk seemed to be lost in her own little world. While her mistakes weren’t major, Rarity did notice the little things as was one of the seamstress’ special talents, but with a little nudging and attention grabbing, Rarity managed to keep Silk on task. They had stopped for a break, which Rarity had suggested as a way to talk to the distracted Arachne.

Rarity had just finished brewing the tea and was bringing it out of the kitchen and into her foyer as she shouted, “Silk, dear, the tea is ready.”

When she received no response, Rarity looked around and saw Silk was nowhere in sight. “Silk? Silk, where are you?” The fashionista called out, but still no answer.

Rarity continued to look around until she heard a sound coming from her sewing room. She followed the sound until she reached the doors and stopped when she realized the sound she heard was humming. Rarity opened the door, letting humming through as Silk came into full view with her back to the door. “Silk,” Rarity called out, but once again, Silk didn’t respond, clearing lost in her own world.

As Rarity entered the room, she noticed Silk’s hands moving and as she got closer, she noticed she had some thread in hand. Hm, I wonder what she’s making? Rarity thought to herself.

When Rarity finally closed the distance and was right behind the Arachne, she saw Silk making something, using her pointed fingers like threading needle for the thread, a skill Rarity was always impressed with, but she still couldn’t make out what it was. “Silk,” Rarity called out once again, this time tapping the Arachne on the shoulder.

Silk shrieked in surprise, causing Rarity to shriek as well, almost dropping the tray of tea in her hands. Silk quickly spun around to meet her friends wide eyes gaze as she pulled her hands behind her back, hiding her little project. “Rarity, goodness, you almost scared the carapace off of me.” Silk said, trying to calm her heart beat down.

“Forgive me, I didn’t mean to startle you,” Rarity quickly replied as she tried to calm her own heart. “It’s just; you’ve been very . . . removed lately. Is everything okay?”

“Of course, everything is perfectly fine,” Silk tried to assure her, chuckling nervously, but Rarity didn’t seem to be buying it.

“Silk, darling, whatever it is, you can tell me; I won’t tell a soul.” Rarity assured her.

Silk averted her gaze for a moment, looking behind her before she sighed and resigned herself to giving up. Rarity was very intuitive and Silk knew she would find out soon enough, especially after tonight. Silk pulled her hands around, revealing her work to her friend. Rarity was a little confused by the design, but her eyes quickly widened in shock when she realized what it was. “Silk, that’s . . . are you?” Rarity rambled before getting to the all-important question.

Silk smiled widely and nodded, causing both girls to scream and squeal in a very stereotypical girly fashion. Rarity quickly encased the tray of tea in her magic as she encased Silk in her warm, tight hug. “Silk, congratulations, I’m so happy for you and Spike.”

“Well, that’s just it . . . you see, I haven’t told Spike just yet.” Silk told her.

“What, but you simply must, he needs to know.” Rarity told her friend as she pulled out of the hug.

“And he will; I intend to tell him tonight, he and I have special night planned and I think it would be best to tell him then.” Silk told her.

“Good, now, how about we have some tea?” Rarity said, taking the tray back into her hands as she walked over to an empty table.

Silk followed her and the two sat down to take time and enjoy their down time. The two had always enjoyed this quality time to talk. While they had many interests, they both had a tendency to be workaholics and spent most of their time focusing on their work and little about actually talk, so their ‘tea time’ was actually their little ‘girl time’ to actual talk with each other. However, through all the talks they’ve had, there was one subject Silk wanted to bring up, but never did; now she was more curious than ever. “Rarity, may I ask you something?”

“Of course,”

“It concerns Spike.” Silk said in a somewhat serious tone.

Rarity remained silent, waiting patiently for the question. “Spike said he had crush on you when he was younger, but as he got older, he realized it wouldn’t work out. Is that really the case or did you turn him down?”

Rarity looked down at her tea deep in thought before she responded. “I’m afraid it was I who rejected him,” She answered, her voice laced with sorrow. “When he was younger, he was just so adorable. He did everything for me whenever I asked, sometimes without my asking. I knew he had a crush on me, but I pretended not to notice. I figured if I waited long enough he would come to realize it himself, but then he started getting bolder and bolder with his advances. The biggest one being this,” Rarity said as her horn encased itself in her azure magic.

In a small flash, a red heart shaped fire ruby attached to a golden necklace appeared on the table between them. “He gave me this. He had found it and saved it for his birthday gift to himself, but when he saw how much I wanted it, he generously gave it to me. It was the nicest, most beautiful thing I had ever seen and I was touched that he had chosen to give it to me, not to impress me, but simply out of an act of his true caring nature.”

“The next day, he went on a rather dreadful rampage, something having to do with his dragon instincts growing out of control. He had then kidnapped me, but upon seeing the necklace he gave me he snapped out of it. Unfortunately we were high up in a mountain at the time and when he turned back, we fell.”

“My goodness,” Silk gasped, listening with rapt attention.

“Yes, and when we were falling, he tried to tell me his true feelings, but I stopped him. I knew the truth, I knew how he felt and I’ll admit I cried a little. I cried because I was touched and ashamed . . . ashamed because I knew I couldn’t return his feelings. I do love Spike, just not the way he loves me. When he was a little older and he came to confess to me again, I turned him down as gently as I could. The poor thing was hurt and I knew it. We all tried to console him, but it didn’t work, so we gave him space and eventually he came around. He understood and we went back to being friends and I must say I’m glad.”

“Why?”

“Because now he has you,” Rarity answered, looking back at Silk with a smile.

“Me,” Silk said, a bit taken aback.

“Yes, I certainly can’t say I’ve seen any happier than he has been since he met you. When I see him with you, it’s like I’m seeing the old Spike, the one that used to follow me around all the time, but at the same time, I’m seeing a new Spike, your Spike and I’m glad he has found someone that makes him that happy again.”

“Thank you, Rarity, that means a lot to me,” Silk smiled back.

“You’re welcome, dear; also, I know it is rather late for this, but after our little talk I believe it needs to be said. If you do anything to hurt my Spikey Wikey, I will hurt you.” Rarity said assured her with a gentle smile.

“Ufufufu, I know, Twilight and the others already gave me a warning. It’s nice to know Spike has such caring friends.” Silk giggled.

“Yes, yes he does and now so do you,” Rarity said as she took a sip of her tea.

Yes, I do, Silk thought to herself happily as she took a sip of her tea as well. The two continued their ‘tea time’ talk until they were finished and continued on with their usual work day routine.

Later than night

Back at Golden Oaks Library, Spike and Twilight had managed to finish the re-shelving thanks to Spike. While Twilight went over everything, making sure the books were shelved properly, Spike handled dinner. When Twilight had finished and entered the kitchen, she found Spike had made a hearty dinner. She didn’t bother asking as they started eating and Spike began t wolf down food like he hadn’t eaten or drank anything in days.

Twilight simply had her share and whatever she didn’t eat, Spike did. After dinner, Twilight told Spike she’d handle the dishes and the second that sentence left her lips, Spike made a mad dash for his bedroom. “Looks like I’ll be wearing my soundproof earmuffs to bed . . . again.” Twilight sighed heavily to herself as she went about doing the dishes.

When he made it to his room, Spike went out cleaning himself up; a quick shower, brushing his teeth, making up the bed, even though it thought it would be pointless. He looked around to make sure everything was ready; he even made sure to get PeeWee upstairs with Owlowiscious. Spike checked the clock and it was almost nine.

When he couldn’t think of anything he simply got into bed and tried to relax, but couldn’t as his anxiety started getting the better of him. A month without sex, Silk’s constant teasing, it had all built up to this one night and he certainly wanted to make it count. He rolled over onto his stomach, burying his face in the pillow and immediately his nose was assaulted with her scent.
Her alluring, seductive scent was enough to him arouse. “Silk,” He moaned, his voice oozing his desire.

“Ufufufu, oh how sweet, you miss me,” Said Silk as her voice filled his ears.

Spike’s head immediately snapped up, darting around, looking for his mate. “Silk, where are you?”

“Guess,” She told him.

He didn’t have to since only one thought came to mind. He looked up and saw his lover hanging upside down from the ceiling. “When did you get up there?” He asked.

“Oh, I’ve been here ever since you took a shower and I’ve been watching you ever since,” She answered as she crawled along the ceiling, making her way to the wall. She then crawled down the wall until she was on the floor, standing a few feet from the bed. Spike’s jaw practically dropped when he got a good view of what she was wearing. She wore a scarlet red see threw nightgown with an opening showing off her mid-section. “So, like what you see,” She asked as she posed with one hand behind her head, the other on her hip and pushing her chest out.

“I’ve liked what I seen since you caught me.” He told her.

“Aw, how sweet,” She said as she walked over to him. “The feeling is mutual.”

The Arachne then crawled onto the bed, and when she was close enough to him folding her legs underneath her, bringing herself to eye level with him. “Thank you for being so patient with me, Spike, I know it hasn’t been easy for you, but tonight I’m going to make up for it,” she told him as she pulled her arms up and wrapped then around his head, pulling him in closer so their lips were inches from each other, her chest pressing strongly against his. “Tonight, I’m all yours. All of me is yours.”

“Then bring it all over here,” Spike demanded with a smirk and a low growl in his throat.

Before she knew it, Spike pulled his hand behind her head as he closed the distance and claimed her lips in a kiss. Silk quickly felt her body reciprocating into Spike’s dominance as she felt Spike’s tongue prod into her mouth and wrestle with hers. She wrapped her arms around him, moaning into the embrace as she felt Spike’s tongue writhing around her mouth, not giving her any chance of fighting back, not that she wanted to. She told Spike she was his and she meant it.

Spike started suckling on her tongue as he pulled back and broke the kiss, but allowed their tongue to mingle in the cold open air before diving back for more. After what felt like forever, Spike finally broke the kiss, the two panting heavily for air. “That . . . was amazing,” Silk said, her tongue lolling freely from her mouth.

“You know what else would feel amazing,” He said as he leaned into to her ear, “that beautiful mouth of yours around my cock.”

Silk’s face went redder than it already was at Spike’s bold demeanor. “After this morning, I’ve been thinking about that mouth of yours all day and I think its time you finished what you started.” Spike told her as he undid his belt.

“As you wish, Spikey,” Silk said seductively with lidded eyes. With a gentle push, she forced Spike down onto his back, eyeing the unbuckled belt on his waist. She shifted herself down slightly as she grabbed the sides of his pants and quickly pulled them down.

Spike’s erection sprung up before her, her eyes widening for a second at the sight before her. After a month of lack of attention, as well as being tied up by her thread, Spike’s member twitched with bulging veins, crying out for attention. “First, let me take care of this.” She said, lowering her fingers to his member.

In quick swift motion of her fingers, she cut the thread from her lover’s phallus off, a large amount of pre already started to dribble free. Spike let out a heavy sigh of relief, his member twitch more than before. “Ufufufu, don’t get too excited and cum already,” She said, lowering herself down to his crotch but keeping her gaze on his. “That’s what my mouth is for.”

With that said, Silk gave a long, but gentle lick of Spike’s head, causing him to gasp slightly; Silk continued lapping at his a few times, before running her tongue long and around his shaft. Spike felt his heart beat quickening with each sensation of Silk’s tongue and he loved every second of it. When his tongue was nice a slick, she pressed her pursed lips against his head and slowly pushed his member deeper into her mouth until she stopped at the base of his shaft.

Spike couldn’t help but let out a small growl as the sensation of Silk’s mouth and throat enveloped his mind. Silk then began to bob her head back and forth, deep throating Spike at a relative pace. She then added her hand to the equation, stroking his member as she continued to bob her head. “Argh, Silkie, that feels so good,” He groaned as he slammed his head into the pillow, shutting his eyes tightly under the immense pleasure.

Spike felt Silk’s lips curve slightly into a smile as she started picking up the pace. She started rolling her tongue along his head before diving down, causing Spike to put his hands to her head. She looked up and noticed smoke seeping from his nostrils as well as his member throbbing powerful in her mouth. “Silk, I cumming! I’m cumming!”

Silk then quickened her pace even further, wanting nothing more than for Spike to let loose his seed. Spike growled as he felt his climax peeking and grabbed Silk by her head as he thrust his hips up, hilting himself inside her throat as he orgasm exploded, releasing a month’s worth of pent up dragon seed down her throat. Silk held fast, swallowing shot after shot of the hot liquid being poured into her.

As Spike felt the final shots being fired, he let go of Silk’s head, but Silk didn’t let go of him. She remained where she was, sucking hard, trying to get every last drop of her snack and when she was finally satisfied, she pulled herself free, gasping for air. She panted heavily, closing her mouth only to swallow every now and then, finishing the last of Spike’s release. When the two caught their breaths, they met each other’s gaze. “That was fantastic,” Spike said happily.

“Good, then can I have another,”

“Another?” Spike asked with a coy smirk raised eyebrow. “Another what?”

“Another load down my throat,” She asked as she licked her lips with lidded eyes. “You know I need my protein and I love your ‘protein’ shakes.”

“Alright, but only if you give me a taste of that sweet nectar of yours,” He told her.

“Oh I think that can be arranged,” She said as she stood up again. She turned around with her pedipalps sitting on either side of his head and the chitin between retracted, revealing her dripped womanhood. “I’ve been dripping nectar just for you, hurry and drink up and don’t spill a drop.” She told him as her love juices began to drip onto him.

“Like I would dare do such a thing,” He said, licking up the few drop that touched his cheek. He then reached his tongue up and began to lap along her moist lips, savoring her taste, causing Silk to shutter. He then used his thin, nibble tongue to wrap around her bulbous clit, electing a loud shriek from the Arachne as her back arched ever so slightly.

“You and that evil tongue of yours,” she chided as she looked back at him.

“Oh, if it’s evil should I stop?” He asked, his tongue still holding onto her pleasure button.

“I never said evil was a bad thing,” She told him with a smirk.

“That’s what I thought,” He said, giving her clit a small tug with his tongue.

Silk let out a slight shriek as Spike then put his mouth to her soft lips and began to suckle on the juices flowing out of her. Silk moaned deeply in ecstasy before looking back down at Spike’s still hard pleasure rod. She quickly disrobed her lingerie and lowered herself down to his crotch once more, grabbing her breasts from the side and sandwiched his cock between them as she began to stroke it with her bountiful chest.

Spike groaned as the sensation of Silk’s saliva and warm mounds around his member quickly hit him. “That’s right, you love how my breasts feel around your cock, don’t you?” She asked as she started working a good rhythm.

Spike gave no verbal response. He simply pulled his tongue from her clit and proceeded to delve inside her. Silk cried out in pleasure as she felt Spike’s tongue writing inside of her, her walls trying to tighten around it and failing to do so. “Oh, s-s-so that’s h-how you want to p-p-play,” Silk said as she looked back down at Spike’s member.

She then focused back on Spike’s member as she drove her head down and in a swift motion, took Spike’s hot rod into her mouth as she continued to stroke it with her breasts. Spike groaned for a second as he felt Silk running her tongue along his head before continuing his assault on her lower depths with his tongue. Spike twisted his tongue around in a spiral motion, drilling away at Silk’s walls, causing her to shudder and stop to enjoy the sensation. Spike started bobbing his head back and forth as he felt her walls tightening around his tongue. Silk couldn’t take it much more. She focused back on her task, using her tongue, mouth and breasts in unison as she went back to tending to Spike’s member, sucking and licked around his head as she messaged his shaft with her breasts from either side.

Spike growled as he felt his climax rising as smoke started seeping from his nostrils, but he didn’t slow himself in his task of pleasing his lover. The two continued on in their respective tasks with greater gusto than before. Can’t hold on any more, Spike thought as he felt his orgasm rising.

Almost there, just a . . . little more, Silk thought to herself as she felt her walls convulsing.

It didn’t take long before both their climaxes erupted at once, Silk dousing Spike in her love fluids and Spike once again emptying his seed down Silk’s throat. Spike could hear Silk’s muffled screams as he kept his mouth clasped over her lips, drinking down the Arachne’s nectar. Silk held herself still, greedily swallowing and suckling each load Spike let loose, her mind going into a haze from sheer lust and desire.

After the two finally released the last of their orgasms, Silk pulled herself up and shifted over to Spike side and lied down on her stomach. As she lay there, she felt so full that she could fall asleep right there, but she couldn’t. She looked to the side and saw Spike’s member still rock solid. She smiled as stood back and turned around, repositioning herself so she was now straddling her beloved Dragon. “Ready for the final act?”

“I’ve been dying for it for a whole month,” He said with a smirk, as he placed his hands on her hips, “Now give it here,” he told her.

“Gladly,” She said with a seductive smile. The Arachne grabbed Spike’s member and didn’t waste a single moment as she positioned it at her entrance and then dropped herself down in one fluid motion, hilting Spike inside of her. Silk screamed as she arched her back and threw her head back as she felt Spike’s massive pillar spread her walls wide open. She shuddered as her walls quickly tightened around his member, having missed and longed for it for so long.

Spike held fast to her hips as she then almost fell forward, placing her hands on his chest to brace herself. “Oh, how I’ve missed this,” Silk smiled at him.

“That makes two of us,” Spike said, his breath somewhat ragged from Silk’s tight pussy. “Ready?”

Silk gave an eager nod as she pulled herself up and then back down, quickly working herself into a decent pace. Spike kept his hands on her hips, guiding her up and down as his phallus pressed into her deepest parts. Silk moaned loudly as she quickly started increasing her pace, pumping and grinding her hips into Spike, making sure her every inch of her pussy savored his ridge of his dick.

Spike caressed the Arachne’s curves, sending a pleasurable shiver down her spine. Silk loved it when Spike handled her like this, his hands roaming and touching every inch of her frame, as if he were appraising a precious treasure the way only a dragon could. Eventually his hands found their way to her breasts, he quickly started kneading and messaging her beautiful mounds, much to his pleasure as well as her own.

Spike’s fingers twisted and pinched her nipples as Silk bit her lip, trying to stifle her screams of ecstasy. Spike then let out a heart growl as he wanted a little more than this. Silk shrieked as in one sudden motion, Spike pushed himself up and forced Silk down onto her back, not losing his rhythm for a second as he took control and started plowing her faster. “Ah, I love it when you get rough,” She screamed.

“Then you’re gonna love this,” Spike said as he leaned down and started sucking on her right breast, while groping the left with his hand. Silk’s squealed in delight as she felt Spike’s teeth and tongue lapping, tugging and biting into her breast, all while still thrusting inside of her. Silk’s pedipalps wrapped around Spike trying to pull him in so he could thrust further inside which seemed to work.

Spike felt his orgasm starting to rise as smoke poured from his nostrils and he could feel Silk’s walls convulsing around his member. “Ah, Spike, I’m going cum! I’m going to cum!”

“Me too,” He said, pulling his mouth form her breast.

“Kiss me, Spike I want us to cum together while you kiss me,” She told him.

Without a second thought, Spike leaned in and claimed her lips with his own. The two moaned in unison as their tongues tangled together as if in an attempt to become one. Spike started thrusting faster as his orgasm was nearing, all the while neither Spike nor Silk broke their kiss; instead, Spike grabbed Silk’s hand, locking his fingers with hers. With their hands locked together, Silk had never felt so safe, so wanted than right now. She could feel Spike pouring all of his admiration, all of his love into her with every sensation she felt from him and she loved it; she loved him and nothing more.

Spike broke the kiss as he gave an audible growl, feeling his orgasm reaching its peak. Finally, Spike gave a few more thrusts before bottoming out inside her as Silk screamed out his name as the flood gates burst wide open. Silk arched her back as she felt Spike release his hot seed inside of her, coating her walls and depths with his essence as well as mix with her own. The two stayed still as Spike finished unloading the last of his seed, feeling both his and her own juices flow of her, coating his thighs in semen and girl cum.

Having released a month’s worth of sexual frustration, the dragon collapsed to the side, turning Silk on her side with him so the two were still facing each other, both panting heavily for breath. Spike tried to pull out, but Silk wrapped her arms and pedipalps around him, keeping him inside her. “Wait, I want to stay like this . . . just for a while.” She pleaded.

Spike smiled and wrapped his arms and wings around her, holding her comfortably in place. Silk smiled as she closed her eyes and melted into her embrace. When a good ten minutes or so had passed an Spike had long since lost his erection and having slipped out of her, allowing their juices to flow from her, Silk looked up at Spike and gently nudged him. “Spike,” she called to him and he opened his eyes to meet hers.

“That was one tartarus of an anniversary gift,” He smiled at her.

“Glad you enjoyed it,” She smiled back. “Although, there was another reason I wanted to do this. I have something to tell you, Spike, something important.”

“Oh, and what’s that?”

“Well, I’ve been trying to figure out how to tell you and this is what I came up with.” Silk said as she wiggled from his embrace and turned around, reaching over the edge of the bed.

Spike watched intently as Silk seemed to be reaching for something under the bed until she finally pulled herself back up and turned around toward him again. She then pulled her hands up, showing him what looked like pink baby bootie pajamas except it had two arm sleeves and eight small leg sleeves instead of two; Spike’s eyes widened in shock when what she was trying to tell him finally clicked in his head. “You mean you’re-”

“Yes, I’m pregnant,” She smiled with reddened cheeks.

“But, it’s been three months, yo-you’re not . . . showing! How have you been hiding it from me?”

“Well, I am showing, just not in the way you’d think,” Silk said as she lowered her hand and caressed her slightly larger lower abdomen.

“So, I’m gonna be a-a . . . dad,”

Silk nodded with a loving smile as she hugged him. “So, what do you think?”

“What do I think?” He asked. Suddenly Spike sprung out of bed and rushed upstairs before Silk could even utter his name. She didn’t need to wonder where he went for long when the screams of Twilight and Spike yelling her name in join reached all the way down into the basement. “TWILIGHT, I’M GONNA BE A DAD! I’M GONNA BE A DAD!” Spike shouted.

“YES, I KNOW, NOW GO PUT SOME PANTS ON! OH, SWEET CELESTIA, WHAT’S THAT RUNNING DOWN YOUR LEGS!” Twilight shouted in disgust.

“Ufufufu, looks like daddy is happy,” Silk said with a content smile as she rubbed her lower abdomen tenderly.

Ch.3 The Oni behind the drinking glass

It was a normal sunny spring day in Ponyville. The townspeople were going about their business, people mingling, merchants selling goods, children playing, ect. However not all seemed to be going so well at Sweet Apple Acres; At the Apple Farm, all the Elements of Harmony as well as one adolescent dragon were piled into the Element of Honesty’s bedroom, while said element was laid up in bed, looking as sick as a dog with a thermometer in her mouth and an ice pack on her head. “Thanks fer comin’ everyone, it really means a lot,” Applejack sniffled, her voice sounding completely congested.

“It’s no problem at all, darling,” Rarity said, standing behind everyone else holding a cloth to her mouth and nose.

“I just can’t believe you got sick so fast,” Fluttershy said, pulling the thermometer out and looking at it.

“Me either,” Applejack said, breathing heavily from exhaustion. “An’ what’s worse, Ah have to make a delivery today too.”

“Can’t Big Mac or Apple Bloom take it?” Twilight asked.

“Nu uh,” Applejack said shaking her head. “It’s not safe fer either of ‘em, Ah have to deliver a cart of Apple Cider to Mount Oni.”

“Mount Oni,” Twilight said in complete shock.

“What’s Mount Oni,” Rainbow Dash asked with a raised brow.

“Is it an amusement park, it sounds like one, can we go, please, please, please,” Pinkie said jumping up and down in place.

“No, Mount Oni is essentially where all the Oni in this region of Equestria reside; Oni are very dangerous creatures and they’re even worse when they’re drinking,” Twilight explained. “And you were going to deliver them Cider of all things?”

“That’s what they ordered, ‘sides, the Oni aren’t that bad, it’s actually a business run by this Blue Oni named Tiffany, she an’ the Oni do jobs like labor and security jobs when people need extra muscle. Ah’ve delivered Cider to her before, but its usually me that makes the trips because the Red Oni that work under her can be a bit . . . rambunctious around men, not to mention the terrain is tough to traverse. That’s why Ah can’t send Big Mac or Apple Bloom.” Applejack explained.

“Well, what will happen if you can’t make the delivery?”

“Not entirely sure, Tiffany certainly won’t be happy, but her employees might be worse since they practically live off alcohol and Tiffany usually orders our Cider as a reward when they’ve done good work. And let me tell yah, an angry Oni is not a good thing.”

“I’ll go,” Spike said, blatantly.

“What?” Twilight snapped.

“I’ll go, I can make it, I’m a Dragon, I can handle that kind of terrain, easy.”

“Thanks, Sugar cube, but I couldn’t ask yah to do that,”

“Good, because he won’t be,” Twilight told him.

“Aw, c’mon, Twilight, I can do it, it’s no problem,” Spike assured her.

“No, Spike, it’s too dangerous.”

“You let me go gem hunting in the mountains and Everfree from time to time, what’s so different about this?”

“The difference being that you’ll be surrounded on all sides by drunken monster that will do who knows what with you.”

“Oh, I have a few ideas,” Rainbow Dash chuckled.

“Look, Applejack needs help and I can help her. I’ve flown over the terrain near Mount Oni, and I can certainly make it there better than any of you can.” He said, folding his arms together.

“Spike does make an interesting point,” Fluttershy said.

“Yeah, stop being such a worry wart and let him go,” Rainbow Dash said.

“Fine, you can go,” Twilight sighed heavily. “But you send me a letter when you get there and when you’re on your way back. Deal?” Twilight told him.

“Deal,” He said with a nod. “Leave it to me, A.J., I got this.”

“Thanks, Sugar cube, Ah owe yah one.” Applejack smiled.

“No, prob, when does it have to be delivered?” He asked.

“By five, Tiffany was closin’ shop early today cuz the weather team was supposed to start a harsh downpour tonight.” Applejack answered. “Everything is already loaded on the cart, the sooner yah head out the better.”

“Alright, leave it to me, I got this,” Spike said with gusto as he headed out.

“Spike, please, be careful,” Twilight shouted to him, but she figured her words were falling on deaf fins.

“Relax, Twi, Ah’m sure Spike‘ll be fine; Tiffany keeps a tight rein on her girls, she won’t let them try anythin’ with Spike.”

“Fine, I‘ll take your words for it.” Twilight said.

When Spike made it outside, he found Big Mac taking inventory of the cargo he would be hauling. When Spike explained he would be making the delivery he was a little worried at first, but Spike assured him he could handle it. Big Mac took his word for it and thanked him for his help. The two then set forth, strapping down the kegs of cider down, knowing Spike intended to fly there instead of taking the roads.

When everything was set up, Spike strapped himself up to the cart, getting ready to take off. After checking one final time to make sure everything was strapped up and secure, Big Mac thanked Spike a final time before the young dragon set off into run. Spike knew taking off with some speed was better than taking off right at the start, so once he got the cart to manageable speed, he unfurled his wings and with a powerful beat of his wings, took off into the sky.

Despite his lanky figure, Spike was still a dragon and his body had much more strength than his appearance let on, so flying with a large wooden cart will with gallons upon gallons of cider wasn’t much a problem, but it’s weight certainly slowed him down some. He figured if he flew as fast as his wings could muster without exhausting himself he would make it in time to make the delivery. He told Applejack he would make the delivery and he wasn’t going to let a friend down.

Pushing himself onward, Spike made his way northwest toward Mount Oni, determined to complete his mission. The trip wasn’t so bad, but that was mainly because Spike was flying; had he been on the ground, he knew he’d have faced a number of problems. When he flew over the Fire Swamp he saw the Chimera that dwelled there following him below, sometimes throwing tree stumps and rocks at him to try and get him to drop his cargo, but he simply flew higher up so they couldn’t reach him.

He then flew near over the volcanic region, a spot well known to dragons for their lava pools which dragons loved to bath in to get dirt and grim from under their scales and shine them up. The volcanic smog and ash clouds would normally make it difficult for a normal person to breath as well as see and the heat of the lava was near unbearable; for Spike the smoke or the heat wasn’t much of a problem, except the ash was messing with his sinuses, so other than some sneezing fits, he made it through just fine. He had also heard about there being some gem deposits around the area, which was something he noted to look for on his way home.

The final problem for him would have been walking through a Diamond Dog mining field. He flew by this area many a time, watching Diamond dogs putting up a toll booth for passer byers to pay in order to get through their territory, the only currency they accepted of course was gems, something Spike had no intention of paying whether he had them or not, so he simply flew into the clouds and hid himself until he was passed the Diamond Dogs territory.

It was midday and Spike knew he was making good time and was almost to his destination, when suddenly he noticed the clouds getting darker above him. He picked up the pace a bit as thunder began to sound in the distance. After about ten more minutes, rain began to fall lightly, but Spike paid it no mind as his destination finally came into a view.

Before him were two mountains, both curved as their peeks practically touched the sky, like a couple of horns on a creatures head that just wasn’t seen. Below the mountains, sat a large village like Ponyville except the village was surrounded on all sides by steel wall like a metal cage. “Yup, that’s Mt. Oni,” Spike said as he began his descent.

Spike slowly glided to the ground as he grew closer to his destination and when he was about fifty feet away, he finally touched down in a sprint to gently settle the cart back to the ground. When he was ten feet from the entrance, he came to a stop, gazing up at the massive metal walls. The rain started falling a little faster and heavier, so Spike wanted to get this done as quickly as possible.

He looked up at the doors, looking for something to possibly inform the inhabitants of his arrival but saw nothing, so he did the only logical thing he could think of; he knocked. His hands made loud audible ‘clanks’ as they rapped on the metal doors, hopefully getting someone attention. “Hello, anyone there?”

“Sorry, we’re closed,” A female voice answered.

Spike looked around until the voice replied, “Up here.”

Spike looked up at the top of the doors and saw what appeared to be a Red Oni atop the doors looking down at him. “Sorry, but we’re closed early for the storm, come back tomorrow, our hours are-”

“Oh, no, you misunderstand; I’m not here that, I’m here to make a delivery from Sweet Apple Acres.”

“You mean the Apple Cider? Why didn’t you say so, c’mon in,” The Red Oni said excitedly as she dived back behind the wall. Not a second later, the doors made a loud ‘boom’ as they began to part, allowing Spike access. When the doors were opened wide enough, Spike headed on inside, pulling the cart with him.

When he made it inside, the doors quickly closed shut again, giving him an almost sinking feeling in his stomach. He looked back up to find the Red Oni that let him inside, but she wasn’t there. He then looked around and saw a bunch of large stone and wooden huts lined up. Further back, there seemed to be a more modern mansion near the base of the mountain that he was surprised he missed before, he couldn’t help but wondered who lived there.

All of a sudden, Spike felt the cart starting to tilt forward and quickly started to panic when his feet left the ground. “Whoa, what the tartarus is going o-”

Spike paused when the harness he was attached to tilted him upside down and found the cause of the cart tilting. From his new point of view, he saw that the cart was being lifted off the ground by the Red Oni he was talking with before. Up close, he saw that she was easily seven feet tall with white hair tied up in a ponytail, wearing what looked like a tiger skinned tank top and matching skirt; her only other discerning features were of course her red skin and two horns atop her forehead. Despite the strength she was exerting, her body was slim and lithe, which Spike couldn’t help but be impressed with. “Hel~lo gorgeous,” She smiled at him.

“Um . . . hi,” Spike stammered a bit. “Can you put me down?”

“Hold that thought,” She told him with a smile. She then took a deep breath and released a loud whistle that sounded throughout the village. “Hey girls, the Ciders here!”

Spike looked as windows and doorways began to fill up with red skinned horned woman looking in excitement and sheer joy. They all soon came running out of their homes and in mere seconds Spike as though he was surrounded by a sea of blood as the red Oni surrounded him, making a grab for the cart. In a matter of minutes, the Oni had completely unpacked all of the Cider, leaving just Spike and the cart intact.

The Oni holding the cart put it down as Spike unhinged himself from the cart. “Sorry, about that,” The Red Oni said, walking over to him with a keg of cider in her arms. “We’ve been dying for this stuff all day.”

“No problem,” He chuckled. “You girls really like your alcohol.”

“We sure do, although it’s much more fun to drink with someone than alone,” She said, walking to his side and hooking her arm over his shoulder, pulling him into the side of her massive breasts that easily dwarfed his head. “So, what do you say, wanna join me for a few, handsome?”

“Um, I don’t know,” Spike chuckled as he slipped out of the girl’s embrace and slowly backed away. He only took a few steps back before his head was once again enveloped by the all-encompassing mounds of another Oni.

He looked up only for his vision to be blocked by the other Oni’s breasts, but she quickly wrapped her arms around him in a hug, pulling him up slightly so that his head protruded from between her breasts. “Forget it, little girl, this man wants a woman to drink with, don’t you?” She asked, looking directly at him and ignoring the other Oni girl.

“Hey, I saw him first,” The first Oni complained as she made a grab for Spike, pulling him away, crushing him between her breasts.

“So, I saw him second,” the second Oni said as pulled Spike from the first, crushing him between her breasts once more.

Soon the other Oni got in on the fight, each one trying to make off with Spike in their chest. All the while, Spike was fighting with himself, completely unsure how to handle this situation. Hm, I’m not sure whether to feel happy or scared right now. On one had I’m being smother in a sea of breasts. On the other hand the sea of breasts belongs to a group of Oni who aren’t even drunk yet and they’re trying to have fun with me. He thought to himself. I guess feeling a little of both is okay until these girls decides who gets me; is it weird I’m actually okay with this?

Suddenly, a loud thud shook the ground as lighting flashed through the sky, causing all of the Oni to halt their actions and look behind them, but Spike couldn’t see, still being smothered by one of the Oni. “What is going on here?” A strong, authoritative yet feminine voice asked. “Disperse this instant.”

The Oni all pulled away instantly, including the one that had Spike last, leaving him sitting on the cold wet ground in front of the cart. With his vision finally unobscured, the young dragon looked forward to the commanding figure in surprise at what he saw. Before them all stood what appeared to be another Oni, but this one was blue. She was about seven feet tall, her figure was curvy and slender, her arms and legs were long and elegant; her white hair was neatly tied back into a ponytail. She wore what appeared to be a business matching blue suit with a white dress shirt underneath and matching blue skirt, all of which hugged her figure adequately, accentuating her figure in all of its glory. Other than her skin, her most noticeable features were the rectangular framed glasses that framed her sharp yellow eyes, the large twin horns atop her head and the large spiked Kanabo she had stabbed into the ground.

“Hey, boss,” All the other Oni replied at once.

“What is going on,” The Blue Oni asked to no one in particular.

“Uh, this guy showed up at the door to deliver the Cider, that’s all.” Said the Oni that let Spike in.

The Blue Oni’s eyes quickly shot down to Spike, immediately catching his gaze as they peered into him like an ice pick. “You,” The Blue Oni said as she pointed her Kanabo at him. “You delivered the Cider from Sweet Apple Acres?”

“Yes, Ma’am,” Spike answered as he picked himself from the ground.

“What happened to Applejack? She normally makes the deliveries here?”

“Yeah, see, Applejack got sick and couldn’t make it, so I volunteered to bring it here for her. I’m her friend, Spike.” He explained and introduced himself.

“I see, that is unfortunate,” The Blue Oni said, sounding sympathetic.

“You must be Tiffany, A.J. told me about you; she said you’re the boss around here.” Spike said.

“Yes, I am,” Tiffany said as she walked up to him with her Kanabo resting on her shoulder and holding out her hand to him. “I thank you for making the delivery and I apologize for my girls, they know better than to trouble others like this.”

The other Oni held their heads down in shame, but Spike simply chuckled and shrugged it off as he shook her hand. “No need, it’s no problem, really?”

The rain started to pour down even harder as thunder sounded above them, causing the Oni’s to disperse back into the homes. “Here you go, boss,” One of the Oni’s said as they placed a keg of Cider beside the Blue Oni.

“Thank you, now back inside,” The Blue Oni said as she picked up the keg with ease.

“I better head back home before this gets any worse,” Spike said as he turned to hook himself back over to the cart.

“I wouldn’t recommend that. The storm will only get worse and it will be dangerous to head back by land or air especially with that cart,” Tiffany told him. “If you would like you are welcome to stay in the village until it passes by morning.”

“Thanks, that’s very kind of you. Do you have any motels or something like that?”

“I’m afraid not, you will have to stay at my place for the night.” Tiffany said as she turned to walk away.

“Oh, I wouldn’t want to impose,”

“Not at all, I live alone, you will be no bother, besides; I have to thank you for being so nice as to deliver the cider by yourself as well as for my girls accosting you.” Tiffany said as she started walking.

Spike quickly grabbed the cart and followed after her. As they walked, both Spike and Tiffany were continuously bombarded by the rain as lightning and thunder blasted through the sky. Spike looked over at the Oni from time to time and she seemed to be ignoring the harsh weather almost as much as he was. But from a closer look, Spike could see her shivering ever so slightly. Being the gentle drake that he was, Spike extended his right wing and draped it over the Oni’s head, catching her by surprise.

Tiffany looked down to see Spike smiling at her. “Can’t let my hostess go and get sick too, right?”

The Oni smiled for a quick second before composing herself before saying, “Thank you.”

The two continued on in silence until they finally reached the mansion. Spike set the cart to the side of the house as Tiffany opened the door and headed inside. He followed behind her and gawked at the amazing décor. The foyer was wide with a stair case in the middle of the room, leading to the second floor. The right hallway looked like it led to what appeared to be the kitchen, while the left led to some closed off room. “I’m going to go take a quick shower and dry off,”

“Cool, uh, do you have a pen and paper somewhere, I gotta tell my sister I’m staying the night here, which she is not going to be happy about.” He said.

“There are some in my study,” She answered, pointing toward the doors down the left hallway. “Feel free.” With that, she headed up the stairs, leaving Spike alone. Spike headed into the study, looking around as he found the room was pretty spacious. The walls had bookshelves embedded in them; the desk in the middle of the room was the size of Spike’s bed.

Spike walked around the desk, pulling out a couple of draws until he finally found some blank paper. He grabbed the quill in the ink well and began to write to Twilight explaining the situation. When he was finished, he rolled it up and set it ablaze. By the time it disappeared in a swirl of smoke, Spike heard the door open and when he turned around, his eye practically popped out of his head.

Tiffany had entered the room in a very bold, very sexy tiger striped robe that stopped just above her knees, showing off her gorgeous legs and an ample amount of cleavage and in her hands she had the cider keg and two glasses. She closed the door behind her and walked over to her desk. “Did you inform your sister of your situation?”

“Yeah, she’ll probably write back to me shortly,” He answered. “Anyway, that was a quick shower, really quick.”

“I told you it would be,” She said as she took her seat. “please sit, drink with me.”

“Really?” Spike asked with a raised brow.

“I wouldn’t be a very good Hostess if I simply drank by myself without offering you any. After all, you’re the reason I’m able to drink it.” She stated as she put the glasses down and put the keg down next to her. “Please, have a seat.”

Spike walked over to the seat directly in front of the desk, amazed by how big it was, compared to him. It looked like it was made to seat another Oni. Spike had to hop a little off the ground to climb up and when he sat down, he found the seat could easily hold his whole body, so he crossed his legs and leaned against the back of the chairs, relaxing.

A short moment later, Tiffany placed a glass of cider in front of him, he took the somewhat jug sized glass in his hands as she lifted hers to his cheers. “Cheers,” She said.

“Cheers,” Spike said happily as they clanked their glasses together.

They both chugged their glasses down at once and when Tiffany had finished, she slammed her glass to the table holding her head down as she sighed heavily with relief. “Ah, that’s definitely good cider.” She said, her cold expression quickly changing to a happy one as her face slowly turned red.

“I thought Oni only drank Sake,” Spike asked as he put his glass down on the table.

“Yeah, we do,” She said as she took both glasses and refilled them. “it’s all we drink and eat, but it’s like having your favorite food every day, sometimes you’ll want something different, that’s why I only buy this as a reward for my girls when they do a good job.” She explained.

She put Spike’s glass right in front of him and he took it as the two downed their glasses together again. “I see,” Spike said, putting his empty glass down, only for Tiffany to take and refill it again. “So, Tiffany, since I’ll be in your care for the night and it’s pretty early, let’s get to know each other.” Spike suggested.

“Very well,” Tiffany said as she downed her glass, causing her face to go a little redder. “So Spike, tell me about yourself.” She said, leaning forward on her desk, resting her head on her hand, giving Spike her undivided attention.

A few hours later

Spike had regaled the Blue Oni with his life story and she listened with rapped attention. The whole while, both had continued to drink down the cider, glass after glass. As he continued on, Spike was completely okay, being rather resilient to alcohol, while Tiffany was getting drunk and fast after each glass, getting more and more caught up in Spike’s tales.

When he was finally finished, Tiffany was wide eyes and bushy-tailed, her face almost as red as an apple. “Wow, Spike, your life is so cool,” She said excitedly like a child.

“Aw, it’s nothing, really,” He chuckled to himself. Wow, she’s so cute right now, it’s not even funny. He thought to himself.

“You’re so lucky, Spike” She said, lying her head down on the table as she ran her finger along the rim of her glass of cider.
“You get to go on cool adventures with your friends and have fun, they must really like you.”

“What, I’m sure you and the other Oni have fun around here, I mean those Red Oni seemed rather playful.”

“Yeah, they are, when I’m not around.” She said in a sadden tone.

“What do you mean?”

“My girls like to play around all the time, but then I come along and ruin it for them. I have to, I’m the boss,” She explained. “Do you know what they call me when I’m not around? Sitffy Tiffany.”

“That sounds harsh.”

“Tell me about it,” She said as she downed the cider in one gulp. When she slammed the glass down, the roars of laughter and banging fill their ears. Spike practically jumped out of his scales, but Tiffany remained unfazed as she refilled her glass.

“What was that?”

“The girls, sounds like they’re in full swing now.” Tiffany said swishing the cider in her glass.

“Is that good?”

“Depends, before I had that wall built around the village, they would get drunk and some would go on a man hunt.”

“A man hunt?” Spike said with a raised eyebrow.

“Yeah, some would go looking for drinking partners. A few stumbled into the Diamond Dog mines and snatched a few of them up, bringing them here. The Alpha wasn’t too happy about that. I tried to have my girls let them go, but they were too attached, so I had to pay the Alpha an ass load of gems for them. That shut him up pretty damn fast.” Tiffany said as she downed her cider again.

“The Alpha Diamond Dog sold you his subordinates?”

“Is it really so surprising. Diamond dogs are so greedy sometimes; they would sell out their own kind.” Said as she held refilled her glass."And it keeps the girls from getting the urge to go look for more since they simply share the men and ti's not like we treat them badly, so they can't complain."

“But don’t you think the wall is a little dangerous in a storm?”

“It would be if it wasn't for the fact that I had it enchanted so it doesn't conduct electricity,” She stated.

“Oh, my tree house is Enchanted the same way. Cool, you think of everything.” Spike said happily.

“I have to, I’m the boss and I’m responsible for them." She said, downing her cider again. "I swear, they think I’m so uptight that I keep my Kanabo up my ass all the time. I know I’m tough, but I have to be, I want this business to succeed and give the girls happy fulfilling lives, but I can’t do that unless they do their jobs and if I’m not tough on them then they won’t do them.”

“I don’t think they mean much by it,” He said, trying to cheer her up. “Maybe if you . . . you know, loosen up a bit. You know what they say, all work and no play, right?”

“Right,” She said in a somewhat happier tone as she pulled her head up to meet his gaze. “So, you think I should loosen up and have fun?”

“It doesn’t hurt,” He said with a shrug.

Suddenly Tiffany grabbed Spike by his shirt and pulled toward herself, pressing her lips to his in a passionate kiss. Spike’s eyes widened in shock before he quickly relaxed into it. He felt Tiffany’s slightly larger tongue pressing against his teeth, demanding entrance, to which Spike gladly gave her. The Oni’s tongue could practically fill Spike’s mouth, but he wasn’t going to simply give up. The young dragon wrapped his thin serpentine tongue around hers and the two started fighting for dominance.

Spike managed to push back and pulled his lips from hers, allowing their tongues to mix in the open air, before Tiffany broke the kiss with a lustful expression on her face. “You’re right, it doesn’t hurt; in fact, it feels pretty damn good.” She said with a predatory gaze.

“I’ll say,” Spike agreed with a smile. “Want to continue this fun elsewhere?”

“You bet your fine ass, I do,” She practically growled at him.

With that said, in one fowl swoop, she pulled Spike up, hauling him over her shoulder and made a mad dash through the house. While Spike wasn’t complaining, he was still a little surprised at this girls sudden one eighty turn-around from the stern boss lady to this. It didn’t take them long to reach her bedroom and when they did, she kicked the door open, nearly kicking it off its hinges.

The room was a lot more spacious than her office, though Spike couldn’t see much in the dark. All he could see was the large balcony windows with the shutters open showing the powerful thunderous raging outside as lightning flashed through it. Tiffany waltzed into the room and dropped Spike onto the bed which was bigger than even Rarity’s massive bed.

Spike didn’t even have time to enjoy the softness of the mattress before Tiffany joined him, straddling him. Even with the bed beneath him, Spike could feel Tiffany’s weight pushing him down, but he didn’t mind, he was enjoying this way too much to care. Almost as quick as a whip, the Blue Oni stripped Spike bare, throwing his clothes in a heap on the floor. Tiffany looked down at him with lidded eyes, like a lustful predator and he, her prey. She then dove down, once again, claiming his lips in a passionate kiss. The two wrapped not just their tongues but their arms around each other, like hungry animals.

Tiffany ran her hands through his hair, trying to pull him closer towards her, while Spike’s hands ran across her back. Spike could feel Tiffany’s arousal growing with his own as she started grinding her hips against the growing erection between her legs. His eyes widened in surprise when he released that she wasn’t wearing any panties, causing his feral side to take point. Spike decided to turn the tables as he turned over and flipped Tiffany onto her back, earning a yelp of surprise from her. With him now straddling her, Spike broke the kiss and pull Tiffany’s tiger skin robe open, revealing the biggest set of breasts he had ever laid eyes on.

He then dove forward, latching his mouth to one of her supple mounds, suckling on it like a child as his free hand kneaded the other. Tiffany moaned as she threw her head back, submitting to Spike’s desire as he licked and at her erect nipple. He gave a light bite of his teeth and lightly pinched her nipples. “Harder, please, harder!” She pleaded.

Spike couldn’t help the smirk the stretched on his face. Spike dug his teeth in a little more and pulled on her nipples harder electing a shriek from the Oni as her back arched up. “Yes, that’s it, more, more,” She told him as she closed her eyes and bit her lip in ecstasy.

Spike got a little rougher and to his surprise, her nipples got even harder than before. Tiffany felt her nether region moistening by the second, but she was craving more. She then realized that Spike had stopped his assault on her chest and opened her eyes to see Spike now sitting atop her chest with his erect phallus standing at attention a good few inches from her face. “Ready for this?” He asked.

“Mmm, an Oni’s favorite snack,” She said as she licked her lips. “Next to Sake of course,”

Tiffany gave the tip a quick peck, sending a small shiver down Spike’s spine before she stated lapping at the head. She then took the head into her mouth, causing Spike to groan as he felt her warm mouth envelope his member. She quickly started bobbing her head back and forth, coating him phallus in her saliva. With each stroke of her head, she took him in deeper and deeper, making audible slurping sounds as she sucked hard, trying to make his climax that much quicker. But Spike wasn’t giving in that easily.

He then grabbed Tiffany by the horns and started thrusting his hips until the head of his dick was lodged into the back of her throat. Instead of showing any kind of resistant, she grabbed his ass cheeks, urging him on. As he continued to thrust, Tiffany licked and sucked as best she could, still trying to get him to release his seed down her throat. She finally got her wish as she felt Spike’s member throbbing in her mouth, getting bigger by the second. “Tiff, I’m gonna cum,” He groaned as smoke seeped from his nostrils.

Yes, cum, I want to taste it, She pleaded.

With a final thrust, Spike plunged his dick straight down her throat as he his climax hit, releasing a torrent of semen into her stomach. Spike held on her as he released shot after shot, while Tiffany hungrily swallowed every single one without an ounce of trouble. Even after his orgasm subsided, Tiffany held onto him, sucking the last of his seed from him. When she was done she released him as she finished swallowing the last of her snack. Spike pulled back, sitting on his knees with his member still rock solid, trying to catch his breath. “That was delicious, but I still want more, however this time,” She panted heavily as she spread her legs, giving him a perfect view of her womanhood. “I want it all down here.”

Spike’s eyes quickly focused on her dripping sex as she spread her lips with her fingers as her pussy was pooling a small puddle of her arousal onto the sheets. “Don’t need to tell me twice.” He chuckled.

Spike positioned himself in front of her, putting his hands on her hips as he pressed his member against her entrance. He was going to take it slow, but if their earlier activities suggested anything, the Oni liked it rough and he was happy to oblige. With one powerful thrust, he bottomed out inside of her. Tiffany arched screamed as she arched her back up in sheer pleasure before Spike started pounding away at her at top speed.

Even going as fast as he was, Spike could feel Tiffany’s walls tightening around him like a vice. Tiffany moaned as pleasure rocked her body, her mind practically going blank. “So, having fun yet,” Spike asked.

“Yes, this . . . this is fun,” She commented with a smile on her face. “More; give me more,” She told him.

“Alright, you want more,” Spike said as he then leaned forward and wrapped his arms around her back. He then pulled back, pulling Tiffany up with him as he laid back onto the bed, causing her to shriek as she felt Spike’s dick plunge deeper into her. “Take it.” He said with a smirk.

Tiffany gave a toothy smile as she tore her robe from her body, tossing her glasses aside and untied her hair, letting her luscious white hair fall full length against her back. “Gladly,” She told him.

She then rose herself up stopped just short of the head of his dick before skewering herself back down onto it. She quickly worked herself into a rhythm as she gyrated her powerful hips against his. Tiffany was lost in pure bliss and desire as she felt Spike’s dick kissing her deepest spot. Spike was marveling at the sight. He loved watching Tiffany let loose and go wild, her long flowing hair, her bountiful chest bouncing to and fro, her feral golden eyes; she looked absolutely beautiful.

Staring at her bouncing chest was too alluring to simply watch, so Spike reached up and grabbed a hold of her breasts, causing Tiffany to yelp in surprise. He started twisting and pinching her nipples, groaning slightly as her walls tightened a bit more from the stimulation. Unable to hold back any longer, Spike started thrusting, matching his movements with her. Spike’s sudden thrusting was finally enough to send Tiffany’s mind reeling as pleasure completely overtook her. She folded her arms behind her head, letting her tongue lag out, her mind a complete blank. “Ah, Spike, I love it . . . fuck me, fuck me harder!” She told him.

Spike pulled his hands from her chest to her hips and started thrusting harder than before. It didn’t take long for Spike’s orgasm to finally rise as well as Tiffany’s. Tiffany felt Spike’s member pulsing against her walls while her pussy convulsed around him. “I’m gonna cum! I’m gonna cum!” Tiffany cried out.

“Me too!” Spike groaned as he started thrusting faster.

Spike gave a few more thrusts before hilting himself inside Tiffany as their orgasms came crashing down on them. Tiffany screamed, arching her back as she felt Spike’s hot seed pouring into her, coating her walls with his essence and mixing with her own as torrent of her own orgasm loosed all over Spike’s lower body. Tiffany and Spike were both breathing heavily trying to catch their breath, the former letting gravity take over as she fell backward, crashing onto the bed, causing Spike’s still raging hard on to slide out with an audible ‘pop’.

Tiffany remained still as her body still shivered and shook from her orgasm, but if anything it only spurred her on more. She turned herself over, body still shaking as she lifted her beautiful ass in the air, presenting it to the young drake. “If you’re still ready for more, I’d like to try here,” She said, pulling her arms back and spreading her cheeks, revealing the puckering hole to him.

“Seriously, talk about stamina,” He chuckled as he got up moved over to her.

Even with just her rear end up in the air, Spike had to actually stand on the bed and position himself. Even with most of his lower half coated in the Oni’s love juice, Spike still felt the need to stroke his member against her twitching pussy. Tiffany shuddered, her legs shaking almost violently. “D-D-Don’t tease m-m-me, just r-r-r-rut me.” She told him.

“As you wish,” He said, repositioning his member to the tight star, grabbing Tiffany by her hips and with one powerful thrust, he plunged into her, electing a scream from her and groan from him.

Spike remained still for a moment, trying to adjust to the Oni’s tightness; to him it felt like her tight ass was trying to break his dick in half, but he certainly wasn’t going to let that stop him. He slowly pulled himself out and thrust back in, working himself into a rhythm. While Tiffany was still enjoying herself, she found this session was sourly lacking. “Please, harder, do it harder,” She whined.

“I can’t, you’re too tight, you need to loosen up a little more,” He told her as he leaned over her reaching around her, toward her dripping pussy and swooping breasts. His left hand caressed her swollen clit, while his right pinched and tugged at her nipples. Tiffany bit her lips, stifling her moaning. Spike could feel her tight ass loosening up, allowing him to pick up his pace.

He started rubbing his fingers against her clit as fast as he could and twisting her nipples just as hard causing her to loosen up even further, finally giving Spike enough room to give her what she asked for. Spike started thrusting at full throttle, Tiffany then burying her face into the bed to stifle her screams of pleasure, but Spike wasn’t going to allow that. He pulled his hand from her breasts and reached around toward her hair, tugging on it, pulling himself up and her along as well. Tiffany yelped, but not in pain, but in delight as Spike never slowed down for a second; to her Spike’s hair pulling was a light tug. She knew he’d have to pull harder than that to do any real harm. “That’s . . . more like it.” She panted, looking back at him.

“I aim to please.”

“Clearly,” She smiled.

Spike continued to thrust like a piston and Tiffany felt her mind go completely blank. She couldn’t think. She didn’t want to think. All she wanted was to enjoy the pleasure, the desire. The fun. Her screams had escalated so much, Spike could’ve sworn they drowned out the thunderclaps once or twice and he was glad to hear it. He loved seeing such a happy expression on her face. He was no Pinkie Pie, but he did like seeing people happy too.

Spike soon felt smoke pouring from his nostrils, telling him his orgasm was rising fast. “Tiff, I can’t hold on much longer.”

“M-Me either, I’m cumming with my ass, make me cum with my ass.” She told him.

Spike continued to thrust with great vigor until he had finally reached his limit. With an audible growl and a very loud scream, Spike yanked on her hair as he hilted himself, releasing his hot seed into her tight ass. No sooner did he loose his essence did Tiffany release hers, once again dousing his lower half in a sizable pool of her ecstasy. Tiffany shook violently as Spike held fast to her, releasing every shot of her seed into her. When he was finally spent, he finally let go of her hair and let her fall to the bed onto her side, letting his member pull out of her.

Spike was breathing heavily, looking down at his work as a pool of both their orgasms poured out of her as she continued to ride out her orgasm. Finally Spike’s phallus lost its mojo as it deflated. Spike sighed heavily as he lowered his head, not sure if he could go on for much longer. “Spike,” He heard Tiffany call out in weary tone.

He looked up at her to see her lying on her back with her arms wide open for him with a content smile on her face. Spike smiled back at her as he crawled over to her side and she wrapped her arms around him. Spike wrapped his arms and wings around her, both feeling tired and satisfied. “Spike,” She called to him.

“Yeah,”

“Thank you, for tonight, I had fun.” She said in a dreary tone as she slowly drifted to sleep.

“That makes two of us,” Spike said as he soon followed her into slumber.

The next morning, the light of Celestia’s sun shone through the balcony windows and onto Spike’s face. The rays slowly stirred Spike from his slumber, earning a groan from him. “Mommy, turn out the lights.” Spike said as he buried his face into the bed to try and go back to sleep, but it wasn’t happening.

He soon rose from the bed, rubbing the remains of his blissful sleep from his eyes. When he got up he looked around to see that Tiffany was nowhere in sight. He then looked down to see a note lying next to him.

Dear Spike,

Had to go to work. Feel free to use the bath; you probably need it as much as I did. When you’re ready, get dressed and meet me at the entrance, I have something for you.

-Tiffany

Spike looked down and saw that his legs were a sticky mess and figured a shower was very much needed. He got out of bed and looked around for the bathroom to freshen up. When he cleaned himself up and got dressed, he headed back outside to find Applejack’s cart missing. Normally he would freak out, but something told him Tiffany had something to do with it. He headed into the village where all the Red Oni were already up and around; most either carrying something heavy or others directing them around. As he passed by, he got a number of ‘hello cutie’ and ‘hi hotness’ to which he responded with a grateful smile and ‘hi’ or ‘hey’. When he finally made it back to the entrance, he found Tiffany surrounded by Red Oni as she directed them about, one after another flying off to do whatever the Blue Oni ordered.

He finally reached her as the last of the Oni scattered, leaving the two alone. “Morning, Spike, I hope you slept well.” She said with her trademark stern expression.

“Yeah, I did, until the sun came up.” He said sarcastically, earning a slight chuckled from her which she quickly dismissed with a cough. “Hey, have you seen my cart anywhere?”

“Actually yes, here it comes now.” She said, looking behind him.

Spike turned around to see a Red Oni pulling the cart over to them, but it was full of large gourds. “What’s all this?” He asked as the Oni reached them, stopping the cart in front of Spike.

“This is a little thank you and get well gift to Applejack, a cart of our finest Sake.”

Never knew alcohol could be a cure for a cold. He thought to himself. “Thanks, I’m sure she’ll love it.”

“It’s the least we could do, also, there’s this,” She said as the red Oni that pulled the cart pulled out a bag and handed it to him. “It’s full of gems, I figured you might like a snack for the trip home.”

“Oh sweet, thanks,” He said overjoyed.

“You’re quite welcome,” She assured him.

Spike then hooked himself up to the cart and readied himself for his departure when he glanced at Tiffany and the other Oni. He didn’t want to leave Tiffany like this and suddenly an idea came to mind. “Open the doors.” Tiffany ordered.

The doors swung open, revealing the outside world to them. “Thanks again for letting me stay the night.” He said.

“It was no trouble, really,” She told him as she waved off his gratitude. “Have a safe trip home and tell Applejack I hope she feels better soon.”

“I will,” He said as he started forward toward the doors, but quickly stopped and turned back to her. “And really Tiffany, last night was amazing!” He said enthusiastically, catching Tiffany and the other Oni off guard.

“W-What do you mean?” Tiffany asked in a nervous tone.

“I mean I had fun last night. You were amazing! I mean those jokes, the dancing, the drinking games! You really know how to cut loose. You know, when you’re drunk.” He said, smiling like a certain pink pony.

"W-W-What are you saying,” Tiffany stammered as her face started going red. “I never-”

“Wow, Boss, didn’t know you could cut loose like that!” An Oni said with a smile.

“Yeah, why don’t you ever party with us?” Another said happily.

All the Oni started congregating around her, patting her on the back, complimenting her with great joy and enthusiasm. Tiffany looked back and saw Spike sneaking out the entrance, smiling back at her.

“Girls, girls, please, we can discuss this later,” she told them with a slightly embarrassing smile. “Now let’s send our guest off with a proper farewell.” She said, looking back at Spike.

“Bye, Spike,” the Red Onis shouted as they waved goodbye.

“And thanks for giving Boss the D, she really needed it,” One of the Red Oni said, electing a thunderous bout of laughter from the others as Tiffany’s face went redder than her employees.

“What nonsense are you spouting!? All of you back to work!” The embarrassed Blue Oni snapped as the girls playfully shrieked and ran off to do their work.

“I guess Tiffany must be a real screamer if the girls heard her through a thunder storm.” He chuckled to himself as the doors closed behind him. “That or my lies weren’t so good.”

Spike started off into a sprint before taking off into the sky. When he got to a proper altitude, he dug into the bag of gems to take out a little treat. As he rummaged around for one, his hand touched something that didn’t feel like a gem. He pulled it out to see a folded up piece of paper. He opened it up and saw it was a note.

Dear Spike,

Thanks again for last night, I had fun; A lot of fun. And I must say I’d think I’d like to have some more with you really soon. Stop by anytime. I’ll bring the Sake, you bring your dick.

Love,

Tiffany

Over her name was a blue lipstick kiss print and Spike felt his face go a little red. “Hm, I know what I’m doing next weekend.” He chuckled to himself as he put the note back into the bag, pulling out a gem and headed for home.

Ch.4 Goblin down the Hobgoblin

It was late into the night in the small town of Ponyville; everyone was quietly sound asleep in their beds, all except a few mysterious figures wandering the empty streets. Even though no one was on the streets, the three skulked around as if it was the middle of the day and the streets were packed. They kept up like this until they finally made it to their destination, the Golden Oaks Library.

They made their way to the front door and to their surprise, the door was unlocked. They slipped inside, making sure not to make a sound. They searched around, looking for their target but couldn’t find it. “It’s not over here.” One said after checking the kitchen.

“Or here,” Another said as they popped out of a pile of books torn from their book shelf.

“Hey,” A third said, pulling their head from the basement door. “I think it’s down here.”

The figure opened the door, making room for it and it’s compatriots as they headed down the stairs. When they reached the bottom, they saw none other than the young adolescent Dragon, Spike, snoring away in his bed. His body was splayed out on his bed, his chest bared with the covers only covering his lower half. “Wow, it’s really him,” One practically squealed.

“Shh,” the third said. “Boss sent us here to get something, so hurry and find it.”

The three set about looking around the room and considering the room was practically a mess already, their target wouldn’t have known they were here until they were gone. One of them searched under the bed and gasped, “Hey, I think I found it!”

The other two joined their comrade as they pulled out a massive bag. The first opened the bag, revealing a stockpile of gems and jewels. “The Dragon’s Horde,” They all said in wonder.

“C’mon, let’s get back to the Boss.”

Before they left, one remained behind, looking at Spike. “Wait, before we go, let’s sneak a peek.”

“No,” The other two said.

“Please,”

“No, the Boss said not to touch him.”

“We won’t, just a peek,” Said the remaining intruder as they slowly pulled up the blankets.

“No,” The other two said in hushed toned as they rushed to stop their comrade, but it was too late. By the time they reached their friend, the blankets were pulled up, revealing Spike’s lower half. The three went wide eyed and red faced as they quickly dropped the covers. “Damn, the Boss is lucky.” One of them said as they ran off and left the library.

The next morning, Twilight was rolling around in her bed as Celestia’s beautiful rays filled her bedroom, trying to rouse her from her sleep. She began to slowly wake up when she heard someone shouting, “Nooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo!”

Twilight’s eyes widened in shock as she sprung from her bed. “What! What’s happening!?” She said in a frantic tone as she scanned the room but saw nothing was amiss. She quickly got out of bed and ran downstairs to see books piled up on the floor and then peered into the kitchen to see plates, pans and some food on the floor. “What in Tartarus happened in here?” She muttered to herself before she headed downstairs into the basement.

When she got there, she found Spike’s room turned upside down with the Dragon sitting on his knees in nothing but his boxers, hunched down like someone just stole a gem from him. “Spike, what happened? The Library is a mess, but it looks like a tornado came through here.”

“My horde is gone!” He cried as he pulled himself up.

“What?”

“My. Horde. Is. Gone.” He enunciated as he stood up. “I woke up and went into my horde for a small snack, which I keep under my bed, but it when I went to get it, it was gone. I was robbed!”

“That might explain why the library is a mess, but who would steal your horde and why? Most creatures have no real need for gems like Dragons do?”

“I don’t know, but I’m gonna-” Spike was interrupted when a young regal phoenix came flying into the basement, cawing at him. “Peewee, what’s up?”

The phoenix flew down and landed on Spike’s shoulder with something lodging in it’s beak. The bird lowered his beak as Spike pulled up his hand and released the object into his palm, revealing it to be an emerald. “This is mine,” He said.

“How can you possibly tell?”

Spike didn’t answer verbally; he simply turned the emerald to her showing his name etched into it. “You scratch your name into your gems?” She asked with a raised eyebrow.

“How else am I supposed to know it’s mine,” He said. Peewee started cawing and flapping his wings, holding onto Spike’s shoulder, tugging on him. “What is it Peewee? Did you find more of my gems?”

The phoenix nodded as it released Spike and flew off upstairs. Spike quickly started getting dressed to follow his pet to hopefully find the culprit and his horde. “Now, Spike, wait, I know you’re upset, but you can’t just go chasing whoever did this.”

“Sure I can and when I find them, I’m gonna kick their butts.” Spike said as he finished putting on his shirt and pants.

“Spike, I mean it could be dangerous.” Twilight told him.

“You know what else is dangerous? Stealing from a Dragon and they’re about to find out why.” Spike said as he finished tying his shoes on and ran off.

“Spike, wait,” Twilight shouted as she gave chase after him, but it was too late.

By the time she reached the door, Spike and Peewee were out of sight. The Alicorn Princess turned around to her messy library and sighed heavily. “This was most certainly not on my schedule for today.” She muttered in an agitated tone before she got to work cleaning up the mess.

Out in the forest, Spike and Peewee were flying overhead. They had been flying for a few miles, but every now and then, they spotted some of Spike’s treasure lying around on the ground and it was a good thing Spike brought a new sack with him before he left. Spike was a beginning to get a little suspicious. It was either one of two things; either his bag of gems had a tear in it and the culprits didn’t notice or they did this on purpose to lead him somewhere. Either way Spike didn’t care; he had worked real hard to find those gems and he wanted them back, one way or another.

Spike continued to follow his feathered friend until he cawed and swooped down to the ground. Spike dove down after him and when the two reached the ground, Peewee was standing over a rather large chunk of sapphire. Spike picked it up and found his name etched into it. Peewee flew up onto Spike’s shoulder as the Dragon checked his surroundings.

He found himself heading into the mountains. He had come to these mountains before gem hunting, but he never met anything hostile here either. But he also knew the mountains spanned for miles, so there could be someone or something out there that might have stalked him back home, but he still couldn’t understand why. He made sure that the gems he took were fresh and not from another Dragon’s horde. He learned his lesson the last time he did that by accident.

Spike’s curiosity was starting to get the best of him as his urge to uncover the culprit became prominent. “Peewee, head on home, I’ll take it from here and don’t tell Twilight where I am. I don’t want her in the middle of this.” Spike told him as he stashed the sapphire away into his bag.

Peewee nuzzled his Master’s cheek before doing as he was told and headed off back to Ponyville. Spike decided to hoof it and walked toward the mountains and as he did, he found a few more of his gems along the way. When he reached the base of the mountain, he found a trail of his horde leading up the mountain side, up toward a cave. He quickly traversed the mountain, stashing away his stolen loot along the way. When he made it to the mouth of the cave, he peered inside and found more of his gems trailing the path inside. Oh sure, this isn’t a trap. He thought to himself.

Spike nonchalantly made his way inside, gathering his treasure as he went further and further into the tunnel. As he made it deeper in, he couldn’t help but feel he was being watched. He continued to follow the trail as he delved deeper and deeper into the cave, caring very little where it was taking him. He soon found the trail stopped and looked ahead to find the remainder of gems in his original bag, sitting against the end of the cave wall before him.

Spike bounded to the bag happily and started pulling the remainder of his gems into his new bag. As he did so, he was completely oblivious to the three figures coming up behind him. As they slowly advanced on him, two spread over to his sides, while one remained directly behind him. When they had him surrounded they prepared to strike as one of them shouted, “Now!”

Spike’s eyes widened in shock, but quickly dilated into feral slits as battle instincts immediately took over. Spike heard the sound of something heavy flying at him from his sides and behind him. He then quickly pulled up both hands to his sides and swung up his tail wrapping them around the weapons, catching them all and stopping them cold. Spike then spun around, electing a set of girlish screams from his attackers as he sent them flying back, while he kept a firm grip of the weapons. “Alright, now look, I don’t know who you are, but-” Spike stopped midsentence as he looked at his assailants and his eyes widened in surprise.

Before him, sprawled out in a pile were three little girls about nine or ten years old. The girls pulled themselves apart, allowing Spike to see them more clearly. Each girl had a different hair color, going from green to red to blue. They all had big eyes, pointy ears, small mouths and noses and a pair of horns atop their heads. They all wore sashes around their relatively flat chests like a make shift halter top/ bra, showing off a majority of their midsections, baggy shorts, sandals and gloves.

“Goblins?” Spike said with a raised brow as he dropped their weapons. Spike heard of these creatures before. Goblins were mischievous little monsters that loved harassing people, especially travelers and stealing from them. They usually stuck to mountains most of the time unless they felt like bothering people. Sometimes they would mingle into towns and settlements to meld into societies better. Their most discerning features were their horns and their bodies, for while they look childish in appearance their bodies actually stopped growing passed a certain point, making them look younger than they really were.

“Ow, ow, ow, that hurt,” The blue one said as she rubbed her head.

“You’re telling me, damn, he’s strong.” The green one mimicking the blue one and rubbed her head.

“Of course he’s strong, he’s a Dragon.” The red one said as she hung her head down in defeat.

“Oi,” Spike snapped, causing the girls to shriek and huddle together in fear. “Did you three sneak into my house and steal my horde?”

The three whimpered as tears began to form in their big eyes in fear. They quickly threw themselves to Spike’s feet on bended knees, bowing their heads to the ground, repeated, “We’re sorry! We’re sorry! We’re sorry!”

Spike’s aggression quickly faded since they seemed genuinely sorry, but that still raised a few questions. “Alright, fine, calm down, I’m not gonna hurt you.” he told them. The three Goblins quickly stopped their groveling and looked up at him with woeful expressions. “First off, who are you three?”

“I’m Maddie,” The green one said.

“I’m Tessie,” The red one said.

“And I’m Nessie.”

“We’re the Goblin Trio.” They answered together.

“Okay, I’m-”

“Spike.” They said at once.

“How do you know my name?” He asked with a raised eyebrow.

“Uh, good guess,” They said at once as they shrugged their shoulders.

“Right,” He said in completely disbelief. “So, care to explain to me why you stole my gems.” He asked calmly with his arms crossed.

“We’re sorry, we had to.” Nessie answered.

“Had to? Why?”

“Our Boss, we did it for her.” Maddie answered.

“Your Boss? Your Boss told you to sneak into my house and steal from me? What did I do?”

“No, we did it for her,” Tessie answered. “Our Boss, she’s . . . she’s been really sad lately because she wanted to meet you, but couldn’t.”

“Meet me? I don’t even know your Boss.”

“Yes, you do, she told us about you. She said you helped her before. You have to help her now, please!” Tessie pleaded with hopeful eyes.

“Whoa, easy,” he said, trying to grasp the situation as best he could. “Look, I’ve never met a Goblin before you three, so I doubt I know your Boss. I think you got the wrong Dragon.”

“Uh uh,” Maddie said as she shook her head. “Boss isn’t a Goblin. She’s better.”

“Better? What’s that supposed to mean?”

“Boss is a Hobgoblin.” Nessie answered.

Spike went quiet for a moment as his mind started to work and remember. He didn’t know much about Hobgolbins, other than them being a variant of a Goblin. Something about them made them different from normal Goblins, but Spike couldn’t remember. Even more so, he couldn’t remember ever meeting one. “Pleeeeeeeease,” The girls pleaded as they tugged on Spike’s pants looking up at him with their big innocent eyes.

Those eyes, so damn cute . . . it’s like looking at three littler Fluttershys. He thought as he tried to resist their adorableness, but it wasn’t working. “Okay, okay,” he sighed in defeat. “I’ll help.”

“Really!” They said happily, their eyes lighting up in delight.

“Yeah, I’m . . . not really sure what I can do, but if went you went through all this trouble for someone you care about, how can I say no.” He said with a gentle smile.

“Thank you,” They cheered as they hugged his waist.

“You’re welco-” Spike was cut off as he felt something hard and heavy slam into his head.

“Boss, no!” Was all Spike heard before he crashed to the ground in slipped into unconscious slumber.

Spike found his mind swimming through a sea of darkness, deep in the depths of his unconscious mind. He slowly began to stir as his senses started to return. His sense of touch being the first as his felt his head pressed against something big and soft. The soft sensation began to pull him back faster as his body began to writhe around, deeper into the soft object. He then felt his body turn over and his hearing returned as a small yelp reached him. “ke . . . Ike . . . Spike, are you awake?” He heard someone ask.

Spike’s mind quickly returned to him as his eyes slowly opened. His vision was a blur, but the image of someone’s face was directly in his line of sight. His vision soon focused, allowing him to properly look at the person in front of him. It was a girl; she had short blonde hair that banged over her forehead with two strands on either side of her face, framing it, two big magenta eyes, pointy ears, small thin lips and a small nose. Her most prominent feature were a pair of horns atop her head, but the right one was larger than the left, almost like a crab’s claw atop her head with an amber colored headband in front of them.

“Um, hi,” She said as her face quickly blushed red.

“Hi,” Spike said in confusion. When he realized how close he was, the soft sensation from before caught his attention; He looked down to see that his face was nestling comfortably between the girl’s massive breasts. Spike’s eyes widened in shock as pushed himself up screaming, “S-Sorry!”

But when he pushed himself up away from her, his hand accidentally grabbed her right breast firmly causing both his and the girl’s face’s to go bright red. “S-S-Sorry, I didn’t mean to do that,” Spike said as he pulled himself away from the girl, backing up a good distance away, sitting down against the stone wall of the cave.

“I-It’s okay,” She assured him as she averted her eyes, trying to hide her blushing face from him.

Now that he was away from her, Spike could get a better look at her. She wore the same garb as the Goblin trio, a sash around her massive chest like a makeshift halter top/bra, showing off her tiny, lithe midsection, a pair of baggy shorts, gloves and sandals. Other than that, she was the same size as the three goblins before her. Spike was about to say something when a sharp pain struck his head, causing him to suck his teeth in pain. “Please, don’t strain yourself,” The girl said as she quickly closed the distance between them. She grabbed Spike’s head and pulled it down to examine him, causing his eyes to peer directly into her ample cleavage. “I hit you pretty hard, sorry.”

“Wait, you hit me?” He asked, trying to focus on the situation before him.

“Y-Yes,” she said as she released him and sat on her knees, looking directly into his eyes. “I heard my sisters screaming and crying so I came running. I didn’t know who you were, so I hit you with my club. I’m very sorry!” She explained as she bowed her head down so hard she slammed her head into the ground, electing a yelp of pain from her. “Ow, ow, ow, ow,” She cried as she pulled herself up, placing her hands against her forehead with tears welling up in her eyes.

“Hey, hey, take it easy,” Spike said, trying to calm her down. He managed to pull her hands from her head and examine her, but saw no visible mark. “No need to apologize, you thought your sisters were in danger, so you tried to protect them. I’d have done the same.” He said with a smile.

“T-Thank you,” She said with a gentle smile.

“So, I’m guessing you’re the Hobgoblin leader of those three Goblins?” He asked.

“Yes, I am, my name is Gabby.” She introduced herself.

“Hi, Gabby, I’m-”

“You’re Spike, I know who you are.” She told him.

“How do you know who I am?”

“We’ve met before.”

“Yeah . . . that’s what your sisters said, but I don’t remember meeting you.”

“Y-You don’t remember?” She said in a sadden tone.

“My memory’s a little fuzzy, I think it might still be from that blow to the head,” He said sarcastically as he scratched his head. “Help me out here.”

“I-It was about five years ago. You saved me from some Diamond Dogs.” She told him.

“Five years,” Spike muttered as he closed his eyes and tried to remember.

Five Years ago

A thirteen year old Spike was flying over the Rocky Mountains; He had just finished his first gem hunt without Twilight or Rarity as a chaperone. He had made a pretty good haul for his first hunt and he was as happy as could be. The young dragon was nearing Ponyville when he heard a scream below him. He looked down just in time to see a Hobgoblin, flailing a giant spiky wooden club around as a bunch of Diamond dogs surrounded her.

Spike didn’t like the look of this and did the first thing that came to mind. He dive bombed down toward the scene and when he was close, he loosed a torrent of green flames toward the ground between the girl and the Diamond dogs. The grimy mutts yelped in surprise and quickly turned tail and ran. As he neared the ground, Spike righted himself and before he touched the ground he gave a strong flap of his wings, fanning out the flames in front of him.

When he landed, he looked just in time to see the Diamond Dogs slink back into their hole underground. “Yeah, that’s right, you mutts better run. That’ll teach you to pick on a girl,” Spike shouted after them. Spike turned around to see the girl huddled to the ground, covering her head with her weapon. “Hey, are you okay?” He asked as he took a step toward her.

“No, leave me alone!” She shouted as she flailed her club around with her eyes closed tightly in fear with tears streaming her eyes.

“Hey, take it easy,” Spike said as he caught the weapon and stopped it in its tracks. The sudden stop of her weapon caused her to open her eyes in surprise to look at Spike. “I’m a friend, I’m not gonna hurt you.” He assured her. That seemed to calm the young Hobgoblin down a bit as she lowered her weapon. “Are you hurt?” He asked.

She didn’t answer. She simply sniffled back her tears and pulled up her left leg, showing a bad scratch. Spike grabbed the hem of his shirt and tore it off and quickly wrapped it around her leg. “There, all better.” He said with a smile.

“T-T-Thank you.” She said as she wiped her tears away.

“No problem. So, why did the Diamond mutts bother you?”

“I . . . I stole some gems from them.” She answered a she held her head down in shame.

“You stole gems? From the Diamond Dogs?” He asked with raised brow.

“I tried to steal from them. They caught me and chased me down.”

Spike knew Goblins and Hobgoblins had a penchant for stealing, but he never heard of one getting caught. “I’m guessing you didn’t get anything from them?”

She shook her head. Spike dug into his bag and pulled out a crescent shaped amber gem and held it out to her, “Here.”

“Y-You’re giving this to me?” She asked in shock.

“Yeah, I got plenty, take it.” He assured her.

She took it in her hands with widened eyes of joy. “Thank you, thank you, thank you so much,” She said happily as she hugged him pressing her chest to his.

Spike’s cheeks went red from the abundant pressure against him, but tried to keep his cool. “Don't sweat it uh- say what’s your name anyway?”

“Gabby,” she answered as she pulled away from him.

“Well, Gabby, I’m Spike and next time you need me just come and see me. I live down in Ponyville at the Golden Oaks Library. If there’s anything you need, I’ll help you.”

“Really?” She asked with a cheery smile.

“Dragon’s Honor,” Spike said as he gave a salute, puffing out his chest.

“Then, can I ask you for something now?”

“Sure, what is it?”

“Would you . . . marry me?” She asked her cheeks blushing red.

“W-W-What?” Spike stammered in surprise.

“Will you marry me, please?” She begged with hopeful eyes.

“I uh . . . ,” Spike trailed on before he started chuckling nervously and patted Gabby on the head. “Sure, when we’re older.”

“Really?”

“Definitely, you have my word.” He promised as he puffed up his chest with pride. “Dragon’s Honor.”

Present

Spike’s eyes widened in surprise as his memory quickly returned to him. “Oh, right, now I remember.”

“Really, you remember, how wonderful!” She said as she hugged him tightly, pressing her chest to his.

Aw crap, Twilight’s gonna kill me. She told me not to make promises on my Dragon’s honor so lightly. He thought to himself. “Okay, yeah, I remember, but why me?” He asked.

“Because, you were nice to me,” She answered simply as she looked up at him.

“Really, that’s it?” He asked with a raised eyebrow.

“Yes, well,” Gabby trailed off as she pulled away from him to continued, “You see, my sisters and I aren’t the best Goblin tribe around. In fact, we are the worst. We can’t seem to steal or capture anyone or anything and the other tribes make fun of us for it. They call us a disgrace. When I was younger and I tried to steal from those Diamond Dogs, they caught me. While they only hurt me a little, they only did so because they realized who I was and they started making fun of me. That’s when you appeared.”

“You protected me and were nice to me, something I was taught that Dragons wouldn’t usually do. Even more so you did something that Dragons never ever do,” She said as she reached up into her hair and pulled out the head band, revealing it to be a crescent moon shaped amber gem. “You gave me this. Dragons never give away their treasure, but you did. It was the nicest thing anyone has ever given me. I didn’t have much to give, but I wanted to give you something in return to that meant a lot to me.”

She then took his right hand and pressed it between her breasts. Both Spike and Gabby’s faces went red, but the Hobgoblin held his gaze. “My heart. It beats faster every time I think about you and I’ve been thinking about you since the day we met.” She said as she released his hand. She averted her gaze and looked back down at the amber gem in her hands. “I know it was a long time ago and I don’t intend to make you keep your promise and I’m sorry I had my sisters steal your horde to bring you here. I kept trying to bring myself to go and see you myself but I was too nervous to go, so I had them do it for me. I just wanted to tell you how much what you did means to me.”

Spike sat in silence as he let Gabby’s words sink it. He couldn’t help but feel touched. No one had ever confessed to him like that. Tartarus, he knew he could never confess to Rarity like that and yet this girl had just poured her heart out to him. Spike smiled gently as he asked, “So, you like me?”

She nodded. “Do you . . . like me?”

“Yeah . . . I do.”

“Really!?” She said with a foe smile.

“Yeah, I did promise you, but I think we should hold off marriage for later, but for now,” He said as he took Gabby’s hands in his. “Gabby, will you be my girlfriend?”

The Hobgoblin’s eyes lit up in sheer joy as a smile a mile wide grew on her face. Without a moment’s hesitation, she lunged forward and claiming his lips in a kiss. Spike eyes widened in shock for a second before he regained his composure and kissed her back. I’ll take that as a yes. He thought.

Their kisses started out as a short, sweet gentle exchange of lips, but quickly delved into a long, savoring passionate embrace. Spike pulled away and the two looked into each other’s flustered gaze. “You know, we don’t have to go this far if you don’t want to.” He told her.

“I know, but I want to,” She said, her eyes brimming with want and lust.

Spike smiled at her as he leaned in for another kiss, which Gabby graciously accepted. The two began another passionate embrace, but this time, Spike pressed his tongue forward, brushing it against her teeth. Gabby quickly parted her teeth, granting his tongue entrance. Her body shivered as she felt Spike’s serpentine tongue writhe around her own. They weren’t wrestling for dominance, simply exploring Gabby’s mouth.

The Hobgoblin moaned in pleasure as Spike caressed her back and her sides, her heart racing under his gentle touch. Spike then broke the kiss as he started moving down her neck, planting light kisses as he went. Gabby gasped a few times in surprise as Spike gave a few long savory licks from her shoulder to her neck. The girl quickly felt her lower lips growing wetter and wetter by the second.

Spike’s hands quickly went from her back and found the knot to the sash she kept wrapped around her chest. His nimble fingers easily loosed the knot and he tossed the fabric aside. As he continued kissing her, he gently lowered her down to the ground. When he finally stopped his sensual assault, Gabby was staring in a daze, her face flushed red and her breathing somewhat rampant. A few blinks later, she managed to pull herself back to conscious and looked down to see chest full exposed.

Her eyes widened in surprise and she pulled her arms up to cover herself. “Hey, I was enjoying the view,” Spike chuckled at her meek behavior.

“S-Sorry, it’s j-j-just . . . you saw them,” she said meeting his gaze.

“Yeah and I like what I saw.” He assured her.

“Really, they’re not too big?” She asked as her grip around her chest loosened.

“They’re perfect,” He told her as he lowered himself down a little lower. “Can I see them?”

“O-Okay, but don’t stare, it’s embarrassing,” She said sheepishly as she averted her gaze and pulled her arms up, resting her hands stop her fully exposed chest.

Spike’s eyes took in the full view of the two luscious mounds in front of him. Her ample chest rose and lowered, giggling slightly with each breath. Her nipples slightly erect from Spike’s constant stimulation. The poor Dragon couldn’t help but stare. “I-I said don’t stare,” She told him.

“Sorry, couldn’t help myself,” He chuckled a little nervously. “Mind if I . . . touch?”

“S-Sure, its okay, just be gentle, please.” Spike smiled. Spiked gingerly pulled his hands up and gently took Gabby’s breasts in his palms. Gabby gave a yelp as Spike began to knead her tender orbs. Spike couldn’t believe how soft Gabby’s breasts were as his palms seemed to sink into them, their excess flesh bulging between the gaps in his hands. Spike then started teasing her nipples with his fingers, causing Gabby’s to gasp and moan a little louder. “So, you’re breasts are your weak spot, huh?” He asked, looking at her flustered face.

“Y-Yes, they’re v-v-very sens-s-sensitve,” She said breathing heavily.

“Then I wonder how you’ll handle this,” Spike said as he dived down and claimed her right breast in his mouth. Gabby shrieked in surprise as she felt Spike suckling on her breast, his dexterous tongue brushing and tugging at her now fully erect nipple. His free hand continued to play with her other breast, twisting it in his fingers, while as she moaned in ecstasy, her womanhood was soaking wet from the pleasure.

“Good . . . it feels good,” She moaned.

“What feels good,” Spike said pulled his mouth free and looked into her eyes.

“My . . . my breasts,” She said in a lowered volume.

“If you don’t say it properly, I’ll stop,” He warned her.

“N-No, please, don’t stop,” She pleaded.

“Then tell me, what feels good?”

“M-My . . . b-b-breasts,” She stammered.

“One more time,” Spike said as he gave her nipples a relatively hard twist, causing her to scream and arch her back up in sheer pleasure.

“My breasts! My breasts feel so good,” She answered clearly. “Please, don’t stop. Keep play with my breasts.”

“As you wish,” He said happily.

Spike continued to grope and play with her breasts as her breath became heavy and frantic. He then pushed her breast together so her nipples were side by side and took them both in his mouth, suckling hard on her tender flesh. “Ah, I can’t hold it anymore! It’s gonna come out! It’s gonna come out!” She cried.

Spike gave a final hard suck of her nipples, causing her to lose all control as the flood gates came crashing down. She screamed out Spike’s name, arching her back up and raising herself off the ground as her orgasm sprang forth, drenching her shorts with her love juice. Spike released her nipples as she remained in her orgasmic position, her whole body wrapped in pleasure she never thought possible. When she felt her orgasm subsiding, she lowered herself to the ground, breathing heavily. “How was that?” He asked.

“That was . . . amazing!” She answered her eyes glazed over in lust. “But . . . but what about you?”

“Me,” Spike asked with a raised brow.

Gabby pushed herself up to look at Spike and her eyes quickly locked onto the rather large bulge in his pants. Spike watched in confusion as she crawled from the ground over to him until she was between his legs. She instantly started stroking her hands against the bulge, electing a slight shudder from Spike. “You were holding back to pleasure me,” she said, looking up at him, but not stopping her hands. “Thank you, but you should feel good too.”

Spike didn’t resist as she pulled her hands from his crotch and hooked them around his shorts and boxers. When she pulled them down, her eyes widened in shock as Spike’s massive hard on sprung forth before her. Her mouth hung slightly open as her visage took in his length and girth in awe. “Wow, it’s so . . . big.”

“Yeah, one of the perks of being a Dragon,” He chuckled.

She reached her hands out and wrapped her nimble fingers around his member, her body tingling against the raw amount of heat he was emitting. “Um, I’ve . . . never really done . . . this kind of thing before.” She told him nervously.

“That’s okay, I’ll walk you through it.” He assured her. “First, start off easy and simply stroke your hands up and down.”

“Like this,” She asked as she slowly began to stroke her hands up and down his length, causing him to shudder.

“Yeah, just like that,” he told her as he leaned back, holding himself up on his hands, closing his eyes and enjoying the attention his cock was receiving. Gabby continued her stroking, using her dexterous fingers to linger atop his sensitive head, earning a sharp intake of breathe. She smiled and started increasing her speed a little, listening as Spike’s breathing began to pick up.

“Am I doing well?” She asked.

“You’re doing great,” He assured her. “Now, try using your mouth.”

“M-My mouth,” She said in surprise as she stopped her strokes. “Okay, I’ll try.”

She leaned in closer, tilting his member down to get a proper angle. She gave the tip a light pet before opening her mouth in an ‘O’ shape as she took his head into her mouth. Spike groaned a little as he felt her warm mouth wrapping around his sensitive tip. Gabby quickly pulled herself off, looking up at him with worry and concern. “I’m sorry, did I hurt you?”

“No. no, it’s fine, it just . . . really good.”

“Oh, okay then, just let me know if I do something wrong.” She told him before she took his head in her mouth again.

Spike felt his whole body shivering as Gabby began to suck on his head, slowly dragging her tongue along it every once in a while. She then pushed herself down slowly, taking his length inch by inch as she bobbed her head back and forth. As she bobbed her head, she swirled her tongue around his member, making sure he was nice and slick to make the experience nice and easy for both of them. Gabby continued this process gingerly and Spike was completely okay with it. He was enjoying her small tight mouth taking in his member.

When she was halfway down, his head was already pressing passed her throat. Gabby coughed and gagged a little as she tried to push herself further until Spike put his hand on her cheek and said, “Hey, take it easy, don’t strain yourself.”

She slowly pulled his member free from her mouth breathing heavily now that her air way wasn’t blocked anymore. “But . . . but I want you to feel good too.” She said, looking at him innocently.

Damn, she’s just too cute right now, He thought to himself. “Yeah, but you’re still new at this, no need to go so far. In fact, I can think of another way you can make me feel good.”

“Really, how?”

“Your breasts,” He answered simply.

“My breasts? But how?” She said as her face started going red.

“Just place my dick between them and stroke them against it like you did with your hands.” He explained.

Gabby looked down at her chest for a short moment before she grabbed the sides of each one and placed each one on either side of his phallus. With most of his dick slick with her saliva, she began to stroke her breasts against it. “Yeah, that’s it,” Spike sighed as he enjoyed the sensation of her soft, warm mounds rubbing against him.

Gabby’s face started getting redder by the second as her sensitive teats rubbed against Spike’s hot hard rod. Both their breathing started getting more erratic, but Gabby’s was turning into frantic panting. Her gaze quickly glazed over as her tongue lolled out of her mouth. “Gabby, you’re breasts feel fantastic.”

“Yes, they do, they feel incredible,” She moaned as she picked up the speed, her mind completely overwritten in ecstasy.

Spike groaned as his heart was racing fast, but he tried to endure the pleasure, but it wasn’t working as his hips started bucking up matching the speed of the Hobgoblin’s strokes. Gabby watched over and over as Spike’s tip sprung up from between her breasts and then disappeared between them again. Practically in a trance, Gabby opened her mouth and when Spike thrust up, the head of his dick slipped into her mouth.

The sudden sensation caused Spike to groan as he stopped thrusting, giving the Hobgoblin the upper hand. Spike’s arms gave way under him as he fell back to the ground, breathing heavily as smoke poured form his nostrils. Gabby kept Spike’s rod in her mouth as she continued to stroke her breasts, lathering her tongue around every inch of his sensitive tip.

“G-G-Gabby, I’m gonna cum!” He warned her.

Gabby didn’t seem to listen as her mind was a complete blank. All she cared about was tending to Spike and making sure he felt as good as he made her feel. Spike managed to give a final thrust a little further into her mouth as climax hit him. Spike grunted as he felt his hot seed loose itself into Gabby’s mouth. The innocent Hobgoblin’s eyes widened in surprise as Spike’s essence quickly filled her mouth, causing her cheeks to puff out. As it continued, she quickly relaxed and started swallowing as much of it as she could.

Shot after shot, she swallowed it all, letting it fill her stomach with its liquid warmth. Spike’s orgasm finally subsided as his hips relaxed, pulling his member from the girl’s mouth. Gabby gasped for a quick second, before she closed her mouth and tilted her head back, trying to swallow the last of Spike’s seed. When she was finished, she dropped her head down breathing heavily. “Y-You came so much,”

“Sorry about that,” He said, looking down at her.

She shook her head with a gentle smile, as she said, “No, it’s okay, it tasted kinda bitter, but I liked it.” Her eyes drifted down and she noticed his still rock hard phallus, twitching and begging for more attention. “Incredible, you came so much, yet you’re still like this.” She said as she touched her index fingers against his dick, playing with it.

“Yeah and it seems I’m not the only one,” He said, looking down at the large stain on the front of her shorts. “Care to continue?”

The two took their time removing their clothes, tossing them into a pile on the floor. Spike sat on his knees looking down at Gabby’s naked form. She kept her head to the side, her face flushed red as she rested her hands atop her chest with her legs closed trying to hide what little modesty was still clinging to her. “Are you ready?” He asked.

She simply nodded without facing him. Spike grabbed her legs and effortlessly pried them open, revealing her dripping sex to him. Spike positioned his member at her womanhood and gently stroked it against her moist lips, trying to lube himself up. Gabby gave a slight yelp as she felt Spike’s massive hard on rubbing against her pussy and clit at once. When he was nice and slick, Spike positioned himself at her entrance and gently pressed his sex against hers. “I’m going to put it in now.” He told her.

“Please, just be gentle,” She said as she finally met his gaze.

Man, she’s just too damn cute, He thought to himself. Spike slowly pressed himself inside, causing Gabby to shudder as she felt her lips spreading apart. “Wow, you’re . . . really tight,” Spike groaned as the tip of his head managed to prod her entrance. Spike slowly pressed on until he came into an initial resistance. “Now, Gabby, this is gonna hurt for a little bit, but I promise it’ll feel good after, okay?”

“Y-Yes, please, I’m all yours.” She told him with an eager nod.

Spike placed his hands on either side of her and with one powerful thrust, he hilted himself in side, causing Gabby to shriek in pain as her back arched up slightly in shock. “I-I-It hurts! It hurts!” She cried as tears welled up in her eyes.

Spike remained still, waiting patiently for the wave of pain to subside until a thought came to mind. Spike slowly leaned down toward her chest and let his tongue lag out to gently lap at her erect nipples. The young Hobgoblin pants and gasped at the new sensation; her body quickly registering pleasure rather than pain. Her body soon started to relax as her back slowly lowered to the ground as Spike continued tending to her pointy pink weak spots.

By the time Spike finally pulled his tongue from her perky nipples, Gabby’s body was nice and relaxed. “Thank you, Spike, that felt wonderful,” She told him with a grateful smile.

“No problem,” He assured her. “I’m going to start moving now.”

“Okay, go ahead.” She told him with a nod. Spike slowly pulled himself out, grunting as he felt her tight walls getting tighter, trying to keep him inside of her until he slowly thrust back in, feeling her walls loosen to greet him. Gabby couldn’t help but moan as Spike started working up a good pace. She thoroughly enjoyed the new sensation of her new dragon lover’s phallus plunging into her depths as he reached out and laced his fingers with hers. She loved that he was being so tender and gentle with her. She had always wondered what her first time would be like with him, but she could never imagine to the bliss she was experiencing now.

When Spike thought she was finally adjusting, he began to speed up his pace, causing Gabby to moan even louder. “Amazing . . . it feels amazing! More, Spike, give me more!” She pleaded.

“Okay,” He groaned as he grabbed her by his waist. He then leaned back, pulled Gabby up until he was lying on the ground and she was straddling his crotch, not once breaking their rhythm. Gabby was so lost in pleasure, she couldn’t help herself as she grabbed onto her breasts and started messaging her bountiful chest.

“Yes, yes, this is it! This is what I’ve always wanted. I’m finally having sex with you, Spike and I love it. I love you!” She told him.

Spike managed to pull himself up right as he leaned forward and claimed Gabby’s lips in a passionate kiss. The two lovers moaned into each other’s mouths as their tongues mingled together until Spike finally broke the kiss to meet the Hobgolbin’s lustful eyes. “I love you too, Gabby.” He told her with a smile.

Gabby wrapped her arms around her dragon as Spike sped up again, holding her around her waist, thrusting into her with great gusto. Gabby was screaming and moaning in sheer ecstasy as Spike plunged into her deepest parts as well as feeling her chest rub against his own adding to her pleasure. Spike groaned as smoke poured from his nostrils, warning him of his incoming climax. “Gabby, I gonna cum again.” He told her.

“I can’t hold on anymore either,” She agreed. “Please, let it out inside, make it complete and fill me with your seed.”

Spike started thrusting faster trying bring forth their orgasms and with a final thrust Spike grunted as he bottomed out inside of her, his seed shooting forth and coated her walls. Gabby shouted and dug her nails into Spike’s back as she felt Spike’s hot seed pouring inside her before her own orgasm came crashing down on her. Gabby shuddered as she held tightly to Spike, enjoying the sensation of their love juices mixing together inside of her. “I-It feels like I’m melting inside,” She said in a dazed tone.

“Glad you enjoyed it,” He said as he wrapped his wings around her. A second later, the two lovers were startled by a crashing sound. They pulled away from each other to look toward the mouth of the tunnel and saw the Goblin trio collapsed atop each other.

“Girls, what are doing,” Gabby asked as she covered her chest, trying to hide her body behind Spike’s.

“S-Sorry, Boss,” they all said at once as they pulled themselves up.

“We just came to see how Spike was feeling,” Tessie answered, averting her gaze with her cheeks bright red.

“We saw you two . . . ,” Maddie trailed on, copying her sister.

“We couldn’t help ourselves,” Nessie admitted, the only one having the courage of actually looking at the two.

“It’s okay, girls,” Spike said with an earnest smile.

“So, does this mean Spike is our Boss now?” Tessie asked.

“What?” Spike asked with a raised eyebrow.

“Um, about that . . . ,” Gabby trailed on as she looked up at him. “You see, when a Hobgoblin takes on a husband, he then becomes the Boss of the Goblin tribe. So, while you’re not my husband yet, I still think it counts. So, you’re the Boss.”

Huh, today is just full of surprises, Spike thought to himself.

A few hours later

The young Alicorn Princess had managed to finish cleaning up the Library, of course with no help from her missing assistant. Even though Peewee had returned home, Twilight couldn’t get much out of him, refusing to sell out his master. She had roamed around Ponyville asking around if anyone had seen him, but no such luck. She gathered her friends to help in her search, but still nothing. Twilight finally decided to call it quits; she knew Spike could handle himself and he would come home when he found his horde, if he ever did.

She finally made it back home, but as she went to grab the front door knob her ears were greeted with the sound of gleeful girlish screams and shouting. What in the wide world of Equestria is going on in there? She thought to herself as she grabbed the doorknob.

She opened the door and found her library assaulted by the sight goblins running around, climbing atop her bookshelves and swinging from her chandelier. Her eyes widened in shock and her mouth hung open at the sight until she heard, “Hey, Twilight.”

She turned to see Spike standing in the threshold of the kitchen with a Hobgoblin latched onto his arm with gleeful smile on her face. “S-Spike, what g-g-going on? Why are there Goblins and a Hobgoblin in my Library?”

“Yeah, long story short, I found the thieves who stole my horde, then I met Gabby and her sisters now she’s my girlfriend and I’m their new Boss.” He explained simply with a hearty chuckle.

“Why?”

Before Spike could answer, the Goblin trio answered in unison, “Spike’s dick is big! Bigger things are amazing! Spike is amazing!!!”

“Yes, he is,” Gabby said as she stood on her toes and kissed his cheek.

“So, can they stay?” He asked as he scratched his head.

Twilight’s eye twitched as her nice orderly library came crashing down around her before she fainted and fell to the ground unconscious. “Is she okay?” Gabby asked in a concerned tone.

“Yeah, she needs to learn to lighten up a bit.” He sighed heavily at his sister’s beautiful fragile mind. “I mean, they’re just books.”

Ch.5 Ghost in the Twilight

It was a quiet night in Ponyville. Most of the town was already off to dream land; all except a certain Alicorn Princess and her Dragon assistant. Both Twilight and Spike were sitting out on the balcony of the Golden Oaks library. Twilight was looking at the clear blue starry sky through her telescope, while Spike was leaning up against the door with a comic book resting on his face. “Wow, Luna really outdid herself tonight. These new constellation are amazing,” She said as she pulled herself from her telescope and looked up at the sky in wonder. “Spike, you gotta see-” She paused as she turned to see Spike was out cold.

She glared at him as her horn lit up in its lavender ethereal glow and lifted the comic off his head, revealing his closed eyes and gaped open mouth, snoring soundly. “Spike!” She called to him, scaring him awake.

“My name’s not Barb,” He shouted incoherently still half asleep as he sat up straight.

“Spike,” she giggled at him as he rubbed the last remnants of sleep from his eyes, “you said you’d star gaze with me tonight.”

“And I did, about a few hours ago,” He said as he stretched his limbs. “C’mon, Twi, it’s late, maybe we should hit the hay.”

“Hm, maybe, but just a little longer, I want to catalog these before bed.” She said as she went back to her telescope. She was so distracted she didn’t notice Spike had left and when he returned, she felt something warm draped over her shoulders. She looked to see a cover wrapped around her as Spike leaned down next to her and said, “Don’t stay up too late.”

With that said, he planted a gentle kiss on her cheek before retiring back inside. Twilight remained still, her body frozen in surprise as her cheeks burned bright red. Her hand shook as she pulled it up to her cheek where Spike’s lips had just been, the feeling still lingering on her skin. “H-He k-k-k-kissed me,” She stammered in surprise before she quickly shook her head. Oh, c’mon, get it together, Twilight. It was just a peck on the cheek, you know he has eyes for Rarity, even more so, he’s your little brother and you know he only sees you as his big sister. She told herself.

“But still,” She muttered as she sighed heavily as she looked up at the night sky and just managed to catch a shooting star pass overhead. She clasped her hands together and closed her eyes as she said, “I wish I could show Spike how I really feel about him.”

When she opened her eyes nothing had changed. She sighed heavily in defeat. “I know magic exists, but even I have to admit that was pretty farfetched. Oh well, better finish this and go to be-”

“Do you love him?” Said strange female voice.

Twilight gave a small yelp as she stood up and quickly turned around but saw no one there. “H-Hello, who’s there?” The frightened Alicorn asked, still glancing around for her unknown ‘guest’.

“Do you love him?” The voice asked again, still seemingly from nowhere.

“Who? Spike,” Twilight asked. Her fear quickly gave way to another emotion as simply speaking his name, caused Twilight to calm herself. “Y-Yes, I l-l-love him.”

“Do you wish to be with him?” The voice asked.

“Yes, but . . . but I’m sure he only sees me as his big sister and he already has eyes for another woman.” Twilight answered in a saddened tone.

“I can help you, if you want.” The voice told her.

“You can, how?”

“I can show you how to show him your true feelings. Is that what you want?”

Twilight wanted this more than anything. She wanted Spike to look at her the same way he looked at Rarity. No, even more than her. Spike was always the one taking care of her, even though she was supposed to be taking care of him. He helped with any and everything she needed and she relied on him for everything. She didn’t know when she started having feelings for him, but she knew she couldn’t imagine her life, her world without him. She needed Spike and she wanted him to need her too. “Yes, I want to show Spike how I feel about him, but I don’t know how. Please, please, help me.” She pleaded.

“Very well,” The voice answered happily. “Ready or not, here I come!”

Before Twilight could respond she felt a strange surrounding her body. Twilight couldn’t help as a moan escaped her as the mysterious force entered her body, sending all kinds of sensual sensations to writhe around and inside of her. The poor Alicorn quickly fell to her knees as her breathing became heavily, her body feeling like it was on fire, but in a completely pleasurable way. She soon felt a river of her love juices flooding down her legs and pooling underneath her.

Twilight’s body finally gave way as she collapsed to her side, panting and moaning in complete pleasure. Her hands soon found their way to her moderate sized chest as she started groping herself. Wh-What is this and why d-does it feel so g-g-good, She thought as her mind had gone a complete blank.

Twilight could feel her nipples were already nice and hard as she poked, tugged and pinched them with great vigor, moaning and screaming in pleasure. Twilight didn’t know what was happening, but knew that her climax was reaching its peak. She gave a final hard pinch of her nipples as she screamed and arched her back up in sheer ecstasy as her precious love nectar came gushing out of her in torrents. Twilight’s body shivered violently frozen in place as she rode out her orgasm. When she finally came down from her high she collapsed to the ground panting and exhausted. Her mind quickly slipped away to sleep as her body reveled in the pleasure she just received.

The next morning

Celestia’s brilliant sun shined through Twilight’s bedroom, beaming down on her. Twilight slowly roused from her slumber, her mind in a deep haze. A short moment later a knock came to the door. “Twi, up and at ‘em, breakfast is almost done,” Spike shouted from behind her bedroom door.

Hearing his voice snapped Twilight awake as she sprung up and sat upright. She quickly looked around to see that she was in her bedroom, sitting in her bed, but had no memory of how she got there. “That’s strange how did I get back inside? Was that . . . just a dream?” She asked as she looked down and saw herself wearing her pajamas. “Huh, I guess it was.”

Twilight got out of bed and scratched her head, running her fingers through her infamous bed head hair due as she made her way to her vanity mirror. When she sat down she grabbed her brush to get rid of her unruly hair due. But when turned to look in the mirror to begin, she didn’t see her reflection. Instead she was face to face with another woman. Her figure was much slimmer than Twilight’s, even her breasts were smaller, but perky and supple all the same. She had long light pink hair tied in a ponytail that hung over the right side of her head with a bow tie tied around it, rose colored eyes and a pink horn atop her forehead. She wore frilly rose colored dress with a heart shaped hole over her chest, showing what little cleavage she had. Her most discernible feature was that where her legs should be was instead a transparent tail.

Twilight stared with her mouth agape at the girl, having no idea who she was. “Uh . . . ,” Twilight stammered.

The girl in the mirror tilted her head to the side, her brows knitted in confusion until she said, “Hello”.

Twilight yelped as she stood up and backed away from the mirror in fear at the sight before her. “W-Who are you?”

“Wait, you can see me?” The girl asked, still looking confused. “That’s funny, you couldn’t see me last night and I was right in front of you.”

“Last night . . .” Twilight trailed on as she remember her ‘not’ dream from the night before. “That was you?”

“Yup,” The girl said with a stern nod.

“But, but how? How did you get inside my mirror?” Twilight asked, her mind going a mile a minute, still unable to grasp the situation.

“Oh, see that’s the thing, I’m not inside your mirror. I’m inside you.” The girl answered.

“What?”

“Well, yes, you said you wanted my help, so here I am.” She said happily with a shrug of her shoulders.

“Okay, wait, you’re inside of me, but who are you? What are you?”

“Let’s see, in order, my name is Cherub, but you can call me Cherry or Cher for short and I’m a Ghost.”

“Well, hello, Cherub, I’m Princess Twilight Sparkle,” Twilight introduced herself before the last piece of information finally sunk in. “A Ghost? I’m being possessed?” Twilight snapped.

“I’m afraid so, sorry, your highness” Cherub apologized.

“Get out of me?” Twilight told her.

“Sorry, no can do,” Cherub said as she shook her head.

“What? Why?”

“Because, you asked for my help with your lover and I’m here to help you.” Cherub told her.

“He’s . . . ,” Twilight paused as her face started going red. “Lover?”

“I know, he’s so handsome and cute, those lips of his, just imagine them trailing all over your body. Ooooooh, I’m getting goose bumps just thinking about it,” Cherub said as she held her fingers against blushing face as she let her imagination run wild. Twilight’s mind instantly started picturing her and Spike together. His lanky, but strong arms wrapped around her delicate frame. His lips pressed against hers in a passionate embrace as their tongue writhe around in each other mouth, expressing their love for each other. All the while as Twilight imagined this, she felt a slight wetness growing between her legs. Twilight quickly shook her head, getting rid of the thoughts. “Stop, wait, was that you?”

“Was what me?” Cherub asked as she met Twilight’s gaze.

“Did you just image Spike and me kissing and put that in my head?”

“I suppose so, but you can’t say you didn’t enjoy it. That is what you want isn’t it?”

“Y-Yes, but-” Twilight was quickly pulled from her thoughts as a knock came to the door.

“Twilight, are you up?” Spike asked.

“Y-Yes, I’m awake,” She stammered in fear as she looked at the door, praying Spike wouldn’t enter.

“Are you okay in there? I thought I heard you scream.” Spike said in a somewhat worried tone.

“Uh, yeah, that was me I kinda . . . spooked myself when I saw how bad my bed head was.” She chuckled as she lied through her teeth.

“Wow, you think after all these yeas you’d have gotten used to it.” Spike said sarcastically.

“Haha, very funny,” She said with equal sarcasm.

“I know, I got a million of ‘em,” He retorted. “Look, hurry up with your little ‘hair exorcism’ and get downstairs, breakfast is almost finished.”

Before Twilight could retort, she heard Spike’s footsteps as he headed downstairs. Twilight sighed heavily as she looked back at the Ghost girl. “Okay, you can stay for now, but after breakfast, I’m finding a way to get you out.”

“Aw, but how am I supposed to help you if you throw me out?”

“Look, I appreciate the thought but I don’t think you can help me, at least not like this.” Twilight told her as she sat down and started brushing her hair.

“I don’t think so, I’ve helped many couples new and old rekindle their love for each other. I know I can help you.”

“Is that what you did when you were . . . alive?”

“Yes, I was a Relationship councilor; some even called me the ‘Love Guru’. I manly helped newer couples with their . . . sexuality problems.” Cherub explained.

Twilight’s face went red, but she shook her head. “Wow, my sister-in-law helps couples with love, but I’m pretty sure she’s never done what you do.”

“Well, it’s actually pretty fun.” Cherub giggled.

“Right,” Twilight said as she finished combing down her hair. “Look, we’re going downstairs now, so just keep quiet until we’re done. Got it?”

“Okay, I’ll try,”

With that Twilight left the room and headed toward the kitchen. When she made it downstairs and walked into the smell of food assaulted her nose and made her calm down a bit. Spike was an amazing cook and it was a good thing too since she wasn’t all that good at it. When she made it inside, she found the table set with a cup of tea waiting at her seat.

She pulled her chair in and sat down, grabbing her cup and taking a deep inhale of the heavenly aroma. “Finally decided to show up, huh?” Spike asked, still standing in front of stove in his boxers, shirtless with an apron on.

“Sorry, it was a . . . long night.” She said taking a sip of her tea.

“I told you not to stay up too late,” He said, still not looking away from the stove.

Twilight put her cup down and watched as he flipped the eggs around on the frying pan. He did it so effortlessly and skillfully, she couldn’t help but be amazed at such a simple thing. Hm, he looks pretty cute in that apron. Cherub chimed in a seductive tone.

Twilight’s eyes widened in surprise. “Hey,” Twilight snapped.

“Hey, what?” Spike said looking over his shoulder at the Alicorn.

“Uh . . . hey, how much longer, I’m starving,” She chuckled nervously.

“It’s coming, settle down, you can’t rush perfection.” He told her as he went back to cooking.

“Hey, we had a deal you said you’d be quiet.” Twilight whispered, keeping her eyes on Spike, making sure he wasn’t listening.

I am, I’m not speaking aloud, just in your head. Frankly I think you’re the only one that can hear me, so relax. Cherub told her.

“I’m being possessed by a Ghost who’s talking to me in my head. Let me know when I’m supposed to relax.” Twilight told her.

Okay, I’m sorry, but I couldn’t help myself. He really is cute in the apron. If only it was just the apron, Cherub giggled a little in excitement. I mean, he’s practically there now; just imagine. Cherub’s thoughts started racing and Twilight instantly found herself seeing them. She saw Spike still standing with his back to her, except all he was wearing was the apron, giving her a perfect view of his tight ass. Spike then turned on her with a somewhat hungry, predatory gaze. She then imagined herself lying atop the table in just her panties, her wings hugging against her chest, hiding her breasts meekly from him. He approached the table and pulled Twilight’s legs open before pulling his hands up and gently rubbing it against her womanhood.

Twilight gave a gentle moan and shudder as Spike’s fingers messaged her lower lips. Twilight could already feel her juices flowing, staining the front of her underwear. Spike pull the panties aside revealing her sex and he leaned down and began lapping at her moist lips with his serpentine tongue. She shrieked and shut her eyes as his tongue plunged into her, the long thin muscle writhing around her walls. “Oh, Spike,” She panted. “Oh Spike.”

“Twilight,” Spike called to her. “Twilight!”

Twilight’s eyes shot open, pulling herself back to reality. She looked up and saw Spike standing next to her as she sat with her head lying on the table. “Twilight, are you okay?” He asked.

“Uh . . .,” She stammered as her cheeks burned red.

“And what’s with your wings?”

Twilight turned and saw her wings were extended and stiff as a board. She also noticed her hands were under the table pressed between her leg that she quickly realized were practically drenched. Her eyes shrank to pins as her heart raced a mile a minute. “I-I-I’m still half asleep, I need to take a shower real quick to wake myself up, excuse me.”

With that said Twilight lit her horn up and quickly teleported away, leaving Spike alone and confused. “What in the wide of Equestria is up with her?” Spike asked as he scratched his head and went back to cooking.

Elsewhere, upstairs in the bathroom, Twilight stood under the showerhead, her head slumped over as cold water poured down on her. “What’s wrong with you? How could you think of something like that?” Twilight groaned in frustration.

I can’t help it; my mind just runs away with me sometimes, Cherub giggled.

Twilight signed heavily as she tried to calm down. Her wings had finally relaxed and went limp, but she could still feel some of her arousal still dripping down her legs. She looked down and saw her nipples were nice and hard and touched her hand to her crotch and shuddered slightly. You like it don’t you? My little fantasies? Cherub asked in a teasing tone.

“W-W-What? No, I just . . . it just,” Twilight stammered.

What? Have you never fantasized about him?

“I do, just . . . never like this,” Twilight said as she wrapped her arms around herself.

Oh but, your highness-

“Please, just Twilight,”

Twilight, Cherub corrected herself. Fantasizes are half the fun of being in a relationship. To have another do something new, something exciting just for you. Whether they’re doing it or not, a fantasy is just a way for your mind to joyfully express your feelings on a mental plane. Here, let me show you.

Cherub’s mind instantly started going to work and Twilight could see it in her mind. Twilight was still in the shower, but her body instantly felt another’s touch on her. She turned her head to see Spike standing behind her, his hands resting on her shoulders. Their faces were so close already that she quickly let go of any inhibitions and claimed his lips with her own. She felt Spike kiss back as she turned her body around completely, pressing herself into his firm chest. She moaned in pleasure as their tongues intertwined in her mouth. She then felt something hard pressing up between her legs. She pulled away from the kiss and looked down to see Spike’s member fully erect with the shaft sandwiched between her legs, rubbing against lower lips.

Spike then pressed her back against the wall behind her before kissing her again. He then started kissing along her neck. The kissing quickly change to long sensual licks. Twilight purred contently as Spike’s hands ran down her curves while his tongue ran along her collar bone. Her breath turned to panting as his mouth and tongue traveled down to her breasts, messaging and lapping at her tender nipples. “Spike, please . . . I want it,” She pleaded in a nearly breathless tone. Spike pulled his tongue back and looked up at her. “I want you.”

Spike simply pulled himself up, his form towering over her. He ran his hands down her hips until he grabbed behind her left leg and pulled it up over his shoulder. Twilight yelped in surprise as her wanting sex was met his own, the head of his cock pressing lightly against her. She wrapped her arm around his neck and stared into his eyes. She gave a simple nod and with her permission, he thrust into her, bottoming out in one go.

Twilight screamed and threw her head back, but not in pain, but in pleasure, sheer pleasure. “A-A-Amazing, i-it f-f-f-f-feels so g-g-g-good,” She said, her voice trembling in ecstasy.

Doesn’t it, Cherub asked.

Twilight’s mind snapped back to reality once more. She found herself pressed against the wall, her legs splayed open with her index and middle finger two knuckles deep inside her womanhood. Twilight stood still, breathing heavily as she felt the walls of her pussy holding tight against her fingers, craving more and she wanted to comply; she needed to.

C’mon, Twilight, let me show you some real fun in the bedroom. Cherub told her.

The young Alicorn reluctantly pulled her hands from her wanting sex and turned off the shower. She quickly grabbed her robe and made a break for the door, but when she opened it she bumped into her startled assistant. “Twilight . . . I,”

“Sorry, Spike, but I really need to do some research to today, so could you leave?” She asked.

“Wha . . . but . . . uh,” Spike stammered in confusion before composing himself. “Don’t you need my help?”

Oh say yes, I’m sure you could definitely use his help, Cherub chimed in, her mind already forming another vivid fantasy.

Twilight quickly shook her head as she put her hands on Spike’s chest and pushed him back. “No, no, I don’t need any help, but you can’t stay here.” Twilight told him as she pushed him toward the stairs.

“But, Twi,”

“No ‘buts’,” she said as they headed down the stairs to the first floor. “Take the day off. Do whatever you want, just stay away from here.”

“But Twi,” Spike repeated, trying to get a word in as they reached the front door.

“Bye,” Twilight said sternly as she open the door with her magic and pushed him outside. Spike quickly turned, but before he could even get a word out, the door was shut in face.

“Can I at least get some clothes?” He shouted. His request went unheeded as he stood outside in nothing but his underwear. He then heard the distinct giggling as his face went red with embarrassment. He turned around to woman giggling and ogling him, some even whistling as they passed by. “Hey, ladies, nice weather we’re having,” he chuckled nervously. Twilight Sparkle, you will pay for this. Spike thought to himself as he spread his wings and made a b-line for Carousel Boutique.

Sure it would be embarrassing, but Rarity would be the only person he could get clothes from at this time of day.

Hours later

Twilight sat in the middle of the library floor, surrounded by stacks of books. Normally, she’d be happy with the peace and quiet to enjoy some good reading, but since the books surrounding her were of the supernatural persuasion, mainly ghost stories, she couldn’t really enjoy herself. A majority of them simply being fictional novels, she still read them, hoping to find something interesting or a least a common factor to reference back to. Unfortunately, she had no such luck. Having finished a story about a friendly ghost with three rotten uncles, Twilight sighed heavily as she put the book down, tired and stressed out. “Seriously, I’m getting nowhere, fast,” She huffed.

Well, ghosts aren’t really common place except in stories, so that’s no surprise there. Cherub told her.

Twilight ignored the Ghost and grabbed the next book on the stack. She looked at the title, ‘Supernatural Forces and Phenomena’.

“Hm, maybe this can help,” She muttered as she opened the book and looked through the table of contents. It didn’t take her long to find the ‘Ghost’ chapter as she quickly flipped through the pages until she found it. She placed her finger on the first word of the first paragraph and began to read aloud.

“A Ghost is mortal soul that was bound by pure magic and transformed into a spirit after dying and losing its body. While magic has changed them upon death, the transformation weakens them greatly and since they don’t have enough magical energy or spirit energy, right after being born, they are unable to form an actual body or even touch other objects. However, since most of their body is actually formed from the spirit energy, they keep most of their memories from their lives.”

Hm, that explains why I still have my memories and why you couldn’t see me before. . . Cherub thought as Twilight continued.

“While most Ghosts are relatively harmless, they seem to share a unique and very interesting trait; after becoming Ghosts, the spirit is much more free in more ways than one and seeks to fulfill any desires on a whim, mainly those pertaining to . . . sex,” Twilight paused in a mix of confusion and intrigue before continuing. “They become far more lustful when compared to when they were living. Their minds are stained with “wild ideas” about having sex with others which they will probably act out on once they’ve gained enough strength to do so. Seeking the spirit energy they need to materialize themselves, they wander graveyards, etc. in search of prey, a.k.a a living host.”

I guess that also explains all these fantasies I’ve been having. Wow, this book is spot on. Cherub giggled.

“I’ll say . . .” Twilight muttered as she continued. “Since they can’t directly touch people after having just been born, when they find a host suitable to be prey, they take possession of them and try to suck their magic out little by little. Once they take possession of someone, they are able to forcibly unify their thoughts with those of their host. In this way, they are able to send their “wild ideas” directly into their host’s head. The host being possessed will be tortured by the lewd scenes of the invading spirit that are constantly filling their minds. Eventually, after sucking out enough spirit energy, they materialize, and by that time, the host’s head is full of nothing but thoughts of the Ghost; so much so that they start to yearn for the spirit. Most likely they will gladly copulate with them once they materialize, continuously offering more spirit energy. In most cases where the host was a woman being possessed, “wild ideas” would be sent into her head the same way as well. A possessed woman has her mind strained by “wild ideas” in the same way as the ghost does. Overcome with lust, she will probably start assaulting men. In this case, when the woman copulates with men, they get spirit energy too.”

Twilight stopped reading as her mind began to race. “Oh no, no, no,” She muttered. “You’ve got to be kidding me? You’re turning me into some sort of sex crazed pervert.”

You say that like it’s a bad thing, Cherub said carelessly. C’mon, Twilight, I was lustful even when I was alive, but I mainly ever directed it to helping people.

“But I’m a Princess of Equestria I can’t just go . . . doing things like this.”

Why? Does being a Princess mean you can’t enjoy the love and touch of another? Especially of the one you love? Cherub asked.

“No, but . . .” Twilight paused as confusion racked her mind.

Look, Twilight, I’m not here to cause you trouble. I really, truly want to help you. Please, let me. Cherub pleaded, sincerely.

Twilight didn’t answer and sat in silence for a moment. “Why?” She asked.

Hm? . . .

“Why do you want to help me so badly? I need to know. Is it just so you can get a body again?” Twilight told her.

No, of course not. I didn’t even know about that till just now, Cherub assured her.

“Then what?”

You’re an Alicorn, dear, you’re immortal. I’m not, clearly. Let’s just say when you die, it puts things in perspective; like how I spent so much time helping couples that I never worried about myself. Not that I didn’t like it. I loved it. Helping couples stay together was very satisfying, but something was still missing and it was finding someone special of my own. Cherub said in a sorrowful tone.

A thought clicked in Twilight’s head. “So is that it? Is that why you want to help me so badly, because you never found someone?”

Yes, look at me, even in death, I’m a workaholic. I just don’t want to see someone else end up like me. Cherub answered with a chuckle. So, you heard my half, now will you let me help you?

Twilight took a deep breath as she thought about it. She knew she loved Spike and she wanted him to love her back; but she also knew she’d never be able to just tell him, especially not without some help and what better help could she get than from the ghost of a ‘Love Guru’. Twilight smiled as she stood up with gusto and said, “Okay, Cherub, teach me everything you know.”

Atta girl, Cherub said happily. Now, we’re gonna need two things; your bed and bunch of toys, a girl as sexual repressed as you has to have a good stash I bet.

“Hey!” Twilight snapped before teleporting herself into her room.

Elsewhere, at Sugarcube Corner, after an embarrassing encounter with Rarity, the poor drake managed to get some spare clothes and after which, not wanting to stay in that awkward situation any longer, Spike was chugging back Pinkie’s special Jello shots, which was actually just jello in shot glasses with whipped cream on top at the local bakery. He wasn’t sure if she was just screwing with him or what but they were still pretty damn good. After finishing off his fifteenth one, he placed the glass atop the pyramid of shot glasses before him. “You know, Pinkie, I didn’t know the Cakes served shots here?” Spike said as he looked at her work over the corner.

“Oh they don’t, those are mine.”

“Who are you drinking with?”

“Applejack and Rainbow when they have their drinking contests,” Pinkie chuckled.

“Alright, that makes sense.” Spike admitted.

“So, what happened again?” Pinkie asked as she walked over to his table and sat down across from him.

“I don’t know,” Spike said as he scratched his head, trying to think. “Twilight’s been acting weird all morning. Mainly at breakfast; I think she got a . . . a wingboner.”

“Oooh, kinky,” Pinkie said as her face lit up in excitement. “C’mon, give me the details.”

“I don’t know, I think she was . . . thinking about me.” Spike said in confusion. Pinkie’s excitement vanished as worry and fear seemed to set in and Spike quickly caught sight of it. “Pinkie, what’s wrong?”

“Hm? Oh nothing, nothing, really,” Pinkie said as she shot out of her seat, putting on her trademark smile. “I just ugh . . . I
gotta take care of something in the back, excuse me.”

Pinkie darted off to the back of the store, but something told Spike that Applejack wasn’t the only bad liar in Ponyville. Spike stood up and followed after Pinkie into the back. When he got there, he found Pinkie running around the kitchen, doing multiple things at once, from cleaning dishes, to kneading dough, to putting finished product in the windows. “Pinkie, do you know what’s going on with Twilight?” Spike asked in a calm tone.

“Nonononononono, of course not, why would I know anything?” Pinkie chuckle nervously.

“Pinkie,” Spike said sternly as he crossed his arms. “If you don’t tell me what’s going on, I’ll tell the Cakes who was responsible for trying to turn the lake into pure Jello.”

Pinkie froze in place, remembering her little sugary experiment gone awry. Pinkie turned to Spike with a weary expression on her face. She glanced away slightly before turning back to him. “Look, Twilight told us not to tell you, but she didn’t make me Pinkie Promise, so . . .”

“What is it, Pinkie?”

“Remember a few weeks ago when Applejack invited the girls and I to drink some Cider together?”

“Yeah, Twilight came home drunk off her ass and I got to mess with her the next morning,” Spike said with a smile. “Good times.”

“Yeah, well, before she left, Twilight was pretty loose lipped and she told us something, something about you.”

“What about me?” He asked with a raised brow.

“Uh, Twilight told us she had a crush . . . on you.” Pinkie answered as a small blush grew on her cheeks.

“W-What?” Spike stammered in surprise.

“Yeah, she told us that she likes you. How you take care of her, how you help her, but mainly how you’ve always been there for her when she needed it. She really likes you, Spike.” Pinkie told him with a smile.

Spike was a bit at a loss for words. He never knew Twilight felt like that about him. But when he thought about it, Twilight did always seem happy, well happier than usual when they did research together and Spike had to admit, he felt the same way. He liked their alone time together, a little more so than he would like to admit. Sure research wasn’t his thing, but he certainly liked seeing Twilight’s face light up as she discovered something new or accomplished a new feat in her magic.

Just thinking about her made him smile. “Aw man, I gotta go home and talk to Twilight,” Spike said as he turned to leave.

“Spike, no!” Pinkie shouted as she grabbed his wrist and stopped him.

“What? What is it?”

“You can’t just go home, not without thinking what you’re gonna say.” She told him as she let him go.

“Oh right,” Spike agreed as he crossed his arms, his brows pursed together, deep in thought. “So, what do I say?”

“I dunno, you tell me,”

“How am I supposed to know,” He snapped.

“What about all that stuff you used to say to Rarity?”

“I can’t, she’ll just think I’m faking if I try that.” Spike told her.

“Uh, yeah, I guess you’re right,” Pinkie agreed. “But don’t worry, we’ll figure this out together and when it’s over, I’ll throw you a ‘Twilight and Spike finally became a couple’ party.”

“Any excuse to throw a party, huh?” He said somewhat sarcastically.

“You know me,” She chuckled as she grabbed Spike’s arm and started pulling him toward her room. “Now c’mon, let’s think of a confession.”

Spike nodded as he let Pinkie lead the way.

Later that night

Spike and Pinkie had spent hours trying to get down the right confession. Sadly enough, they couldn’t really come up with anything that didn’t sound rehearsed and insincere. So, they came up with their last option; just go home, confront Twilight, get things out in the open and play it by ear.

As Spike continued to contemplate how things would turn out, he hadn’t realized he had spirit energyged to make it to the front door of the Library. He managed to get his senses back before he hit the door and stared at it for a moment. He then looked around at the windows and saw none of the lights were on. “Hm, maybe Twilight went to bed already. Should I wait till morning,” He thought aloud as he scratched his head before shaking away his worry. “No, I should talk to her now. Can’t let this drag on any longer.”

Steeling his nerves, Spike took a deep calming breath and opened the door. He stepped inside, closing the door behind him with his tail as he looked around. There were some books that were stacked up in the middle of the floor. “Jeez, Twi, is this what’s it’s gonna be like? Me cleaning up your messes forever,” He chuckled with a small smile until a thought came to mind. Strangely enough, I’m okay with that.

A short moment later, Spike’s ears perked up when heard a voice. It was faint, but he knew he heard it. “. . . ke,” Said the voice.

Spike looked around in confusion before the voice sounded again, slightly louder. “. . . pIke.” The voice said. Spike soon heard the sounds of moaning, bed springs and a slight buzzing. He looked up toward Twilight’s room on the second floor with a raised brow.

“Maybe she’s awake after all.” Spike said as he headed toward the stairs. As Spike headed toward the second floor, the moaning and buzzing seemed to get louder and louder. When he finally reached the top, Twilight’s moaning had turned into full blown screaming.

Spike crept over to Twilight’s bedroom and cracked it open ever so slightly. The young drake’s eyes widened in shock as he peeked through the crack and found Twilight was definitely awake; her naked form was lying atop her bed, her face buried deep in her pillow with her ass high in the air as she plunged a large purple vibrating dildo into her dripping wet pussy with one hand, while groping one of breasts with another.

Twilight was panting and screaming as she thrust the vibrator in and out of her womanhood with a complete abandon with a pussy dripping a sizable puddle underneath her. “Yes, Spike, yes,” She moaned as she turned her head to the side, her eyes glazed over in sheer ecstasy. “Deeper, pound me harder!” She pleaded.

What in Tartarus, Spike thought as he continued to watch. Twilight plunged the vibrator even deeper into herself once, before her legs finally gave out. Twilight then quickly turned over onto her back and splayed her legs wide open as she continued to play with herself. Her back quickly arched up as she slowly pushed off the bed with her legs, her tongue lagging out of her mouth a second later.

“Spike . . . Spike . . . Spike,” Twilight repeated as she thrust the vibrator, deeper and harder inside of her. “Oh Spike, I love you, I love you so much, I can’t think straight,” Twilight shouted as her body writhed around in pleasure. “I can feel it, my body is on fire. I’m gonna cum again! I’m gonna cum!”

Spike watched as Twilight placed both her hands on the base of the vibrator and with one final push, plunging the toy all the way down to the handle. She screamed in ecstasy as her back arched up all the way as her love juices came gushing out, spraying her hands, bed and some of her floor in her nectar. Twilight’s body shook violently, her muscles frozen in place as she rode out her orgasm.

After a moment for so, Twilight finally lost her strength as she collapsed atop the bed, panting heavily, trying to catch her breath. She shuddered a little as her nethers loosened, allowing the dildo to slide out of her, completely coated in her essence and buzzing loudly in the silent air. Her vision was in a total euphoric haze as she pulled up her sticky drenched hand, seeing nothing but a slightly blurred image.

She gave a few good blinks before her vision returned and she saw how thoroughly she coated her whole hand. She smiled lustfully as she pulled her hand to her mouth and began to suckle on her own secretions, moaning in the delight of her own taste. Now I think you’re ready, Cherub said, sounding satisfied.

“Yes, I am,” Twilight said, sounding just as satisfied as she pulled her now clean hand from her mouth.

Great now If on-

“Twilight,” Spike called out meekly, cutting Cherub off. Twilight quickly sat up in her bed, but didn’t take a moment to cover herself as she saw Spike standing in the doorway.

“Spike,” She said, somewhat surprised, but her eyes quickly changed from widened and startled to lidded and lustful. She swung her legs off the bed and sauntered over to him, shaking her hips with an elegant sway as she did. When she reached him, to his surprise, she simply wrapped her arms around his back and hugged him tightly, nestling her cheek against his chest. “I’ve been waiting for you to come back,” she said sweetly as she looked up into his eyes. “I missed you.”

“Yeah, the way you kicked me out this morning sent me a bit of mixed message.” He said sarcastically.

“Sorry, I was . . . going through some stuff,” She said.

“I can see that,” He said, looking back at the bed and the still buzzing dildo. “Look, Twilight, I know.”

“Know what?” Twilight asked with a raised brow.

“I know you have feelings for me. Pinkie told me and I want you to know, I’m sorry.” He told her, but as she opened her mouth to speak, Spike continued, “I’m sorry I didn’t notice your feelings, it was really stupid of me. I know I spent years chasing after Rarity, even though I knew full well it wasn’t gonna happen, but then I went and did the same thing to you and that was wrong, especially to the one person who’s always been there for me when I needed someone.”

“That makes two of us,” Twilight said with a smile. “It was my fault too, I should’ve at least told you how I felt. Even you had the courage to do that with Rarity, but I didn’t. I didn’t want to scare you away, a big sister having feelings like this for little brother. But you’ve been there for me too, whenever and however I needed you, you were there, so I couldn’t help but develop feelings for you. I don’t want to imagine my life without you. I love you, Spike.”

“I love you too, Twilight Sparkle.” He said with a smile in pure sincerity. The two stared intensely into each other’s eyes as Spike leaned down to gently kiss Twilight’s lips. Twilight stiffened for a moment, not in surprise, but in excitement. Her first kiss from the drake she loved, it was a dream come true. When he pulled back, Twilight quickly wrapped her arms around his neck, keeping their faces inches apart, her eyes locked on his, brimming with lust.

Do it, Twilight, this is what you’ve been waiting for, Cherub said, cheering her on.

“Spike, I’ve wanted this for the longest time,” She pleaded, her breath hot against his. “Please, make love to me.”

With that said, Twilight pressed her lips against his in a passionate embrace. Spike wrapped his arms around her, kissing her back. He pressed his tongue against her teeth and Twilight obliged, allowing him access. Their tongues intertwined, not fighting for dominance, but in blissful harmony. Twilight moaned in utter delight, feeling Spike’s muscular frame against hers, her body aching with absolute need.

Twilight quickly lit her horn in its lavender hue and in a flash teleported the two onto her bed, both sitting on their knees, still holding their intimate embrace. Twilight broke the kiss, panting as she stared into Spike’s eyes with lustful hunger. With her horn still aglow, she snapped her fingers, Spike’s clothes vanished leaving him bare to the elements as his member stood tall and erect to its freedom. “Doesn’t seem fair that I’m the only one naked here,” Twilight giggled.

“Yeah, I guess not,” Spike chuckled. Twilight then laid herself down against the bed as she spread her legs, presenting herself to her drake. “I’m ready for you, Spike. I’m all yours.” She told him.

Spike smiled as he moved in closer, positioning his member at her entrance. Twilight took a sharp intake of breath as she felt Spike’s dick prodding at her before with to no effort, he gave a slight thrust and plunged halfway inside her. Twilight gasped as her walls expanded to accommodate Spike’s girth before he proceeded to push the remainder of her phallus in and hilting himself inside of her.

Twilight shuddered as her long awaited prize was finally hers; Spike’s magnificent rod was nestled deep inside of her, her walls tightening around it to ensure it wouldn’t escape her grasp. Spike groaned as he felt Twilight’s walls clamping down around him, but pressed on regardless as he grabbed Twilight’s hips and pulled himself out, leaving his head inside before he thrust back inside.

Spike worked himself into a good pace as Twilight didn’t even try to hold back her moans of pleasure. Twilight relished in the each moment of Spike’s thrusting from the fullness of him inside of her to the emptiness and wanting as he pulled out, but even more so was his tenderness; Twilight could feel his affection and care travel from his body to hers and she loved it. “Yes, this is what I wanted! This is what I’ve been waiting for!” Twilight exclaimed in joy as stared at him, her eyes glazed over in ecstasy.

“Twilight, it feels amazing inside of you. You’re so tight.” Spike groaned as he didn’t slow down a single beat.

“Deeper, Spike, deeper, I want to feel it all inside of me,” Twilight pleaded.

Without saying a word, Spike grabbed the back of Twilght’s legs and with little effort turned Twilight over onto her stomach. Twilight let out a slight shriek of surprise until Spike thrust in once more and she felt his phallus slide into her inner most depths, letting out an audible shudder. Spike placed his hands on either of Twilight’s sides, leaning over her back as the lavender mare’s form practically turned to jelly underneath him. Spike gave hard long strokes as Twilight spread her thighs apart, and wrapped her tail around his waist, rocking her hips back, matching Spike’s rhythm. She didn’t want to admit it, but masturbating for hours had taken quite the toll on her, so she was more than happy to let Spike take the lead.

Ah, yes, this is wonderful, Twilight thought, her mind going blank in total euphoria.

Isn’t it, Cherub cooed, I mean, I thought he would be big, but I certainly wasn’t expecting this.

Cherub? Are you . . . Twilight thought in confusion, her mind still in a haze.

Feeling what you’re feeling? Yes and I’m lovin’ it, Cherub said in lustful hunger. This is unbelievable! I haven’t felt anywhere near this good, even when I was alive!

Twilight shrieked as she arched her back up as a jolt of energy ran through her. Spike stopped when he saw Twilight’s strange reaction. “Twilight, are you okay? Did I hurt you?” He asked in a worried tone.

“No . . . don’t . . . stop,” Twilight panted restlessly as she turned to look back at him.

“But, Twi . . .”

“Please, don’t stop,” Twilight pleaded, but when she spoke her voice sounded distorted, as if two people were talking instead of one. Spike’s eyes then widened in shock as the image of another unicorn with light pink hair overshadowed Twilight. “We need it, Spike, we need your dick inside of us. Don’t stop until you fill us with your hot, creamy seed.” The women begged in unison.

Spike didn’t quite understand it himself, but something told him to proceed and proceed he did. Spike started thrusting again with great gusto, pounding away at Twilight, but to his surprise both women were screaming in pleasure. The young drake saw smoke seeping from his nose before closing his eyes and focusing on the task at hand. Twilight tightened her eyes, moving her hips in perfect unison with her lover, feeling his member press against her womb with each thrust. It wasn’t long before Twilight and Cherub could feel Spike’s member throbbing against her walls as her own sex began to contract around him, indicating her own release.

“Twilight, I’m gonna . . .”

“Yes, we can feel it too. Cum, Spike, cum inside us,” Twilight and Cherub told him. Spike gave a few more powerful thrust before he reached his limit and drove his member deep inside her. The three cried out in sheer ecstasy as Spike released his seed, coating Twilight’s walls with his hot essence. Twilight and Cherub felt Twilight’s own climax rush forth like a wave, trying to douse the fire of Spike’s hot seed as their love juices mixed together inside of her.

In that instance, Twilight’s eyes snapped open, glowing brightly as her horn ignited in her magic. Spike back up slightly, shielding his eyes with his wing as the magic exploded in a flash. As quickly as it came, the flash disappeared and when Spike pulled his wing down and blinked twice in confusion at the sight before him. Lying prostrated before him was the woman whose visage was overshadowing Twilight not moments ago, except now she wasn’t transparent. She was solid.

The delicate woman was breathing heavily, lying atop Twilight’s also breathless form. “What in the name of Celestia. . .” Spike muttered in sheer confusion.

Twilight blinked a few times, trying to regain her senses. When her vision cleared, she found the Ghost girl lying atop of her. “Cherub, is that you?”

Cherub blinked her eyes a few times, before she pushed herself up off of Twilight. She gasped as she looked down at Twilight and then to herself. She ran her fingers along her now tangible body and then pulled her hands up and stared at her hands. “I can feel . . . me! You can see me! I’m physical again!” She shouted happily as she jumped up and down on the bed. She gasped once again before she realized she had something else she did have before, legs.

She quickly jumped off the bed, allowing her legs to touch down on solid ground. “Eeeh! Yes, I have legs again!” She shrieked as she ran her hand down her long thin legs. “I’m me again!” She shouted as she jumped up into the air, but to her surprise, she floated instead of coming back down.

Spike watched as the Ghost girl spun around in the air, before looked back at Twilight. “Okay, Twilight, I’m being extremely patient and open minded right now, but I think I’m reaching my limit. Please explain who she is and what is going on.”

“Right, sorry,” Twilight chuckled nervously, sitting up on her knees to safe him. “Cherub, could you come here?”

Cherub complied as she flew down and sat next to Twilight. “Spike, this is Cherub and she’s a Ghost. Since last night, she’s been possessing me and she’s why I’ve been acting weird all morning and why I kicked you out. She also helped me confess to you.” Twilight explained.

“Hi,” Cherub said with a friendly wave and smile. Spike sat in silence, trying to absorb the information, until he gave a simple nod and said, “Okay, I’m good.”

“Really? That’s it?” Twilight asked with a raised brow.

“Is it really all that surprising, considering how many times Discord just let’s himself in?” Spike pointed out.

“Excellent point,” Twilight nodded in agreement.

“We~ll, since you two seem to be doing fine . . .” Cherub trailed on as she slowly floated off the bed, “I’m gonna go and leave you guys to it. Thanks for everything, Twilight and I hope you two are happy together.”

Just as Cherub turned to fly off, Twilight reached up and grabbed her arm as she said in a stern tone, “Not so fast, Missy”. Cherub shrieked as Twilight singlehandedly pulled her back down onto the bed. “You’re not going anywhere. You’re staying here with us.”

“What . . .” Both Spike and Cherub said in surprise.

“Twi-” Cherub was instantly cut off when Twilight leaned in and planted a passionate kiss on the Ghost’s lips. Cherub was surprised, but only for a second before her body reciprocated into the kiss, her eyes lidded, moaning in desire and want. Cherub quickly opened her mouth as her tongue reached out to meet Twilight’s. The two moistened muscles writhe around each other, before Twilight forced her tongue into Cherub’s mouth, completely dominating the dazed Ghost.

The whole time, Spike sat in silent excitement, the front stage girl-on-girl action in front of him easily helped him regain his erection in seconds. Twilight finally broke the kiss, staring at Cherub with a stern dominating glare even she didn’t know she had. “You didn’t think you could just sit back and assault my mind with all those visions and fantasies without there being any payback?”

“I . . . ,”

“You’ll be staying here with us from now on as our little plaything,” Twilight said seductively.

“B-But . . .”

“Don’t you want to stay,” Twilight asked as she took Cherub’s chin in her hand and turned it to look at Spike’s massive hard on. “You’ve been filling my mind with nothing but thoughts about Spike’s dick, but that wasn’t all. I got a few of you and Spike instead of me and while I saw them, I couldn’t help but realize that this is what you really want. After living a life without it, you want nothing but hot, steamy sex, don’t you? But even more so, you want Spike’s dick, right?”

“Y-Yes,” She muttered under her breath.

“I’m sorry, I couldn’t hear you,” Twilight said as she slipped her hand down between Cherub’s newly formed legs, rubbing it just against her already wet pussy. “Speak up,” She told Cherub.

“Yes, I want it,” Cherub begged. “I’ve only ever played with myself. I was so wrapped up in my work, I never found someone to hold me, to touch me and that’s all I ever wanted! After feeling what you felt, the feeling of having that big thing inside of you, it as magnificent. So please, let me have more. I want Spike’s dick inside of me. I want to feel him shoot all of his hot cum inside of me. I’ll do whatever you want, just please, let me have more!”

“Good girl, now was that so hard?” Twilight said with a satisfied smile.

“It’s getting to be for me,” Spike commented, his member dribbling a steady flow of pre.

“Just one more second, Spike, I need to lay down some ground rules,” Twilight said as she turned Cherub’s chin to face her. “Now, Cherub, here’s how it’s going to be, you’ll be living here with us from now on as another assistant of mine. During the day, you’ll help out around the library, just like Spike. In return, at night, you’ll be our little sex toy and you’ll get all the spirit energy you’ll need to stay tangible, but only with my permission. Spike is mine and you are not to touch or try anything sexual without me present. Understood?”

“Yes,” Cherub said.

“Yes . . . what?”

“Yes . . . Mistress Twilight.”

“Good girl . . .” Twilight said as she looked back at Spike. “Is that okay with you, Spike?

“As . . . interesting as this is, I think I’d be crazy to say no.”

“Excellent! Now, Cherub . . .” Twilight said as she moved away and sat herself back against the headboard, her legs splayed open, revealing her pussy drooling both hers and Spike’s love juices onto the bed. “C’mere, I want to see how well my new toy can use that tongue, but first, remove the clothes.”

“Yes, Mistress,” Cherub said as she lit her horn in a bright pink magical hue and in a flash, her clothes, disappeared, revealing her thin, petite body, her breasts perky and her nipples, already erect and hard. Without another word, Cherub crawled between Twilight legs and began to lap at the fluids flowing from her Mistress’ honey pot.

Twilight let out a gasp and shuddered as she felt Cherub’s tongue brush against her lower lips and up against clit in long, subtle licks, lapping at the Alicorn’s and Dragon’s fluids. “Mmm, for a Ghost you’ve got a lively little tongue.” Twilight moaned.

“Twi,” Spike chimed in, getting the Alicorn’s attention, looking at Spike’s painfully throbbing phallus.

“Cherub, make yourself presentable for Spike so he can give you your treat.” Twilight told her. Cherub obeyed and raised her lower half, sitting up on her knees and spreading her legs, giving Spike the perfect view of her sex. “Go ahead, Spike, she’s all yours.”

Spike positioned himself behind Cherub and reached out to grab her tight little ass. Cherub moaned as Spike messaged her cheeks, spreading them apart and smacking them together. Spike then aimed his manhood at her entrance. He gently rubbed his head against her lips up to her clit, causing the Ghost girl to shudder, but she didn’t falter in pleasing Twilight.

With his member nice and slick, Spike prodded her entrance before pushing himself inside her. Cherub gave a slight shriek as Spike’s dick spread her walls open. Spike groaned as he continued to push himself the rest of the way in, her tight walls constricting him like a vice. “Damn, Cherub, you’re tighter than I thought.” He muttered as he started thrusting in and out of her.

Spike worked himself into a pace as Cherub’s body quickly surrendered to the sensation. To have her love tunnel filled to the brim with an actual hot hard cock was nothing like all her lonely session with her dildo collection. Feeling it rub and throb against her sensitive walls, it was mind numbing. Incredible! This is amazing! I feel so full yet so hungry for more. This is what I’ve been missing for all these years! As Princess Twilight as my witness, I will never go without this cock again! She thought as she drove her tongue deeper into Twilight’s pussy and bucked her hips back in time with Spike’s thrusts.

Twilight was panting and breathing heavily as Cherub’s tongue writhed around against her walls, she couldn’t help herself as she pulled her hands up to her chest and started to message her breasts, running her fingers against her hardened nipples. Spike started picking up speed, pounding into the Ghost’s pussy with great speed, erecting high pitched shrieks and moans from her, which in turn sent chills up Twilight’s spin as they vibrated through her womanhood.

It didn’t take long before Spike saw smoke seeping from his nostrils, warning him of his incoming climax, while at same time he felt Cherub’s walls contracting as well. “Twilight, I’m gonna cum . . .” He told her, still refusing to slow his pace.

“Try to . . . hold it a . . . bit longer . . .” She panted, looking down at Cherub, “and you, my little pet are not allowed to cum before me and if you do, you won’t get any of Spike’s special love milk, understood?”

Unable to give a verbal response, Cherub doubled her effort, running along her tongue along Twilight’s depths with great vigor and dexterity. Twilight let out a shriek of surprise and pleasure, wrapping her legs around Cherub’s head holding her in place. “Much better, keep it up . . .” Twilight told her as her hips started bucking up against Cherub’s mouth.

Spike continued to thrust, getting closer and closer to his limit with Twilight and Cherub not far behind. “Twi, I . . .”

“I know, I know, just a little longer. . .” Twilight practically shouted as she threw her head back. Spike growled as he stared thrusting harder and faster, causing Cherub to shriek in surprise as she felt her orgasm rising and rising by the second. “I’m cumming! I’m cumming!” Twilight shouted as she grabbed Cherub’s head, pressing it against her lower lips.

“I can’t hold it . . .” Spike groaned. Then all together, their respective dams broke. Spike unloaded his molten seed into Cherub who also let loose a stream of her own juices, while Twilight released her nectar down Cherub’s throat. All three were breathing hot and heavy, still trying to come down from their high. Spike slumped back, allowing his member to fall free from Cherub, but before any of his seed could escape, Cherub’s body gave a faint purple glow as his seed seemed to flow deeper into her body.

“Mmm, that’s good spirit energy.” Cherub said as she pushed herself upright, sitting on her knees. She sat up and looked back at Spike with a grateful smile on her face. “Thank you, Spike, I really needed that.”

“No problem,” He chuckled as he scratched his head. Just as Twilight sat back up, Cherub wrapped her arms around her and gave the princess a quick kiss on the lips. “And thank you for letting me stay, Twilight! I promise I’ll be a good assistant. I’ll be at your beck and call . . . for anything.” She said in a rather seductive tone.

“I know you will . . .” Twilight smiled as she hugged her back. “Now c’mon, let’s get to bed, I’m exhausted.”

Spike and Cherub complied as Twilight lifted the covers and the three of them climbed in under the sheets. They could care less about the mess. They were too tired to care. As the nestled into bed, Twilight and Spike were lying on either side while Cherub was nestled comfortably in the middle. “Goodnight, Twilight,” Cherub said as gave Twilight one last peck on the lips.

“Goodnight, Cherub,” Twilight said returning the kiss.

“Goodnight, Spike,” Cherub said kissed him on the lips as well.

“Goodnight,” Spike said as he returned the kiss as well. Cherub snuggled herself beneath the covers and drifted off to slumber. Twilight looked back at Spike and saw some of the confusion on his face. “Sorry about . . . all of this. I certainly didn’t plan any of it, it just happened.”

“Yeah, I could tell. Going all . . . dominatrix like that was definitely new and hot, so I went with it.”

“So, you don’t mind keeping her around?”

“Nah, she seems like a lot of fun, especially if she got you to loosen up this much. I say she’s got my stamp of approval.”

“That’s my Spike, always being supportive,” She chuckled as she leaned her head against her hand with lidded eyes.

“What can I say? I gotta keep my girl happy, right?” Spike said, mimicking Twilight and leaning his head into his hand.

“Kiss up,” Twilight said as she leaned forward over Cherub.

“You know it,” Spike said as he leaned forward as well. The two shared a short, but passionate kiss as they bid each other a goodnight before snuggling into bed and wrapping their arms around Cherub. The two swiftly drifted into sleep, satisfied and content, while unbeknownst to them, Cherub was still wide and awake.

Jeez, I forgot, Ghost’s don’t sleep. Hm, what am I supposed to do for eight hours until they get up . . . She thought until she quickly realized that she had enough room to move her hands around, back to the old drawing board I guess. On that note, Cherub pulled her hand between her legs and let out a silent moan as she started on her own midnight session.

Ch.6 How to Train your Ogre

It was a calm, quiet day in Ponyville. The streets were littered with people out and about doing their daily routine, even the mane six. The only one doing something out of the ordinary was the young adolescent drake, Spike as he helped Big Macintosh tend to the fields. Applejack was off doing a delivery with Apple Bloom so that left the big guy a little short staffed so Spike decided he give his friend a helping hand for the day.

The two spent hours working in the field picking apples, sorting them, storing them away; being a dragon had its perks since Spike was moving twice as fast as Big Mac and he wasn’t even really trying. By midday afternoon, the two were all finished. Spike and Big Mac sat on the porch of the Apple’s home sipping back some much deserved Apple juice, enjoying a job well done. “Thanks again for the help, Spike, I really appreciate it.”

“No prob, what are friends for,” Spike said holding the end of his bottle to Big Mac. Big Mac noticed the gesture and lightly tapped his bottle to Spike before they both took a swig of juice. All of a sudden they felt the ground shudder underneath them.

“You feel that?” Spike asked with a raised brow.

“Eeyup,” Big Mac said in confusion. Suddenly the ground shook violently underfoot, shocking the two to their feet.

“Okay, what the Tartarus was-” Spike was interrupted when something crashed ten feet away from the house. The two looked and saw it was a taxi chariot completely broken into splinters on impact. The two soon heard screaming and turned toward Ponyville to see carts, stands and even people being thrown around. “Well that can’t be good,” Spike said in a worried tone.

“Nope,” Big Mac agreed before the two sprinted and head toward the small town.

It didn’t take them long to reach Ponyville and when they did, practically everyone was in a panic, either running or hiding. Spike and Big Mac saw Fluttershy, Pinkie Pie and Rarity herding people to safety. “Girls, what’s going on?” Spike asked, shouting over the cries and screams of the citizens.

“Oh, Spike,” Fluttershy said as she and the others ran toward them. “There’s something terrible attacking the town. It came out of nowhere and just started grabbing people and then throwing them around.”

“Where is it?” Spike asked.

“Twilight and Rainbow Dash are trying to get it to leave. They’re down by the shopping district.” Pinkie answered in an upset tone.

“What’s your problem?” Spike asked.

“I tried to make friends with it and gave it a plate of cupcakes and it ate them all. It didn’t even leave me one!” Pinkie said furiously.

“Alright, you guys get these people somewhere safe, I’ll go help out,” Spike said as she spread his wings and took off.

“Spike, do be careful,” Rarity shouted to him.

“Aren’t I always,” He joked before getting out of earshot.

Shopping District

Spike flew as fast as he could and arrived at the Shopping District just in time to see Princess Twilight being slammed into the side of building. Spike instinctively dived down to Twilight crash site and landed with loud ‘thud’. He quickly ran to Twilight’s side moving rubble and debris from her beaten form. “Twilight . . . Twilight, talk to me, are you alright?” He asked in a panic as he propped her up against his shoulder.

“Urgh, yeah, I think so,” Twilight groaned as she rubbed her head. “That thing is stronger than it looks.”

Spike looked from Twilight to the area of destroyed stands and trading goods scattered around as he tried to spot the creature responsible. He quickly spotted Rainbow Dash dive bombing at something before whatever it was caught her by her leg and held her at arms-length. Spike squinted and narrowed his eyes trying to make it out until it tossed Rainbow Dash like a rag doll onto the roof of a nearby home.

The creature turned and Spike could finally make it out. It was a girl. She was tall, about seven feet tall with green skin. Her figure was slender with the slight hint of muscle underneath in all the right places. Her arms were slim, her legs supple and defined. She had large magenta eyes, a small nose and thin lips with a pair of large horns atop her head and long messy white hair that stretched all the way down her back. She wore what looked like bandages around her massive chest like a makeshift bra and a loincloth covering her front and back but left the sides of her hips showing.

Spike quickly realized what the girl was and couldn’t believe it. The girl was an Ogre, a very powerful but rare creature. Not much was known about them, but usually they stayed around caves and wastelands, places where there were little to no interactions with people. What she was doing in Ponyville, Spike had no idea, but he knew he couldn’t stay here, not if she was causing this much trouble.

The Ogre turned around completely, her eyes instantly catching Spike’s gaze. Her eyes widen as if in shock or astonishment, either way, she quickly sprinted forward at fully throttle and charged him. Spike’s eyes widened when he felt the ground shaking with her every footstep. He quickly laid Twilight down and charged flew off into the air. The Ogre came to a stop a she watched Spike fly off before giving chase, following the dragon with great gusto.

Spike flew high enough so that the Ogre could see him, but fast enough so that she couldn’t catch him if she suddenly got the urge to throw something big and heavy at him. When Spike was closing in on his target he sped up a little, causing the Ogre to fall behind. Even when Spike was out of sight, the Ogre saw where he was headed and continued after him.

When she finally arrived to where Spike disappeared to, she stopped and looked around trying to find him. She found herself standing toward the edge of the town where only a few houses sat and off in the distance, west of her location sat the Everfree Forest. She wondered if Spike headed there until she heard something flying through the air. She turned around just in time to see Spike swoop in and slam into her back. Spike pushed with all his might, knocking the Ogre off her feet as he wrapped his arms around her waist and flew toward the side of someone’s home. When he got close, Spike let go and let the momentum take her, knocking her through the wall and into the house.

Spike slid to a stop just a few feet from the hole the Ogre made and waited for any sign of movement. He didn’t see or hear anything and figured he must have knocked her out. “Huh, that wasn’t so hard,” Spike said as he wiped his hands together in satisfaction. “I feel kinda bad for hitting a girl, but she had to go.”

“Spike . . .” He heard Twilight calling his names. He turned around and saw Twilight and Rainbow Dash flying toward him. “Hey, guys, you missed all the fun.” Spike said as he waved at him with a smile.

“Spike, look out!” Twilight shouted. Spike didn’t have time to respond as he saw a shadow overlapping him. He felt small pebbles and rubble fall atop him before he looked up and saw a house falling down on him.

Aw ponyfeathers, He cursed mentally before the house crashed atop him, crumbling to debris and burying him on impact. Twilight and Rainbow Dash halted in fear, their mouth hung open in shock. Then suddenly they saw the Ogre pull herself from the rubble. She then pulled her hands up, pulling Spike from the debris by his leg. His body was limp, but otherwise he seemed fine. She then hauled him over her shoulder and started walking toward the Everfree forest.

“No, you’re not taking him,” Rainbow Dash shouted as she swooped down at the Ogre. In seconds she was at the monster’s back, but just as she was about to make contact, the Ogre tilted her body to the side, letting Dash fly right passed her head. Rainbow was stunned in shock, but was even more shocked when she felt the Ogre’s free hand wrap around her leg. The Ogre wasted no time as she quickly shifted around hauled the Pegasus over her shoulder and slammed her into the ground, making a small crater upon impact. Rainbow Dash groaned in pain before her body went limp and she passed out. The Ogre then turned to walk toward the Everfree once again but found herself surrounded by a lavender dome.

“You’re not going anywhere, miss,” Twilight shouted as she landed behind the Ogre, her horn encased in her magic with her arm aimed at the dome.

The Ogre seemed to pay her no mind as she pulled her hand up and punched the dome, putting sizable cracks in it. Twilight winced in pain as she felt the impact against her shield. The Ogre punched it again, making even larger cracks in it, causing Twilight to drop to her knees as she tried to hold the barrier in place. The Ogre gave a final punch and the barrier shattered like glass. The magical backlash knocked Twilight back, rendering her unconscious. The Ogre then secured Spike on her shoulder before she made a mad dash toward the mouth of the dark forest and disappeared into it with her prize.

Spike groaned as he felt his mind begin to stir in the dark realm of his unconscious. He quickly felt a slight pain as he began to come to but it was soon replaced by a strange pain in his back. The young drake finally opened his eyes to survey his surroundings but his vision was still blurry. It took only a few moments before his vision cleared and he found himself lying on his stomach in a wide open cave. He looked around and saw the cave was dimly lit with luminescent crystals embedded in the walls and ceiling. He also found piles of treasure lying about. Gold bits, gems even armor and weapons all piled together toward the back of the cave.

“What the-” Spike was interrupted as he tried to sit up but felt something push him back down into the ground.

“No, no, no, I’m not done yet,” Said a female voice coming from behind him. Spike turned around to see the Ogre sitting behind him with her legs cross, her magenta eyes glared sharply at him with strong intent. What kind of intent, Spike was unsure, but he was sure that he didn’t want to find out. “There. Done,” The Ogre said as she removed her hand from Spike’s back.

Spike instantly pulled himself up to his feet and moved back a good distance away. The Ogre stood up as well, giving him a playful smirk. Spike shifted his stance in case the Ogre tried something, but as he moved his felt something uncomfortable at his back. “Sorry, but you won’t be flying away.” The Ogre told him.

Spike looked behind him and his eyes widened to see that his wings were shackled in what appeared to be metal spear staffs bent around them, keeping the appendages closed. “What did you do that for?” Spike snapped as he glared at his kidnapper.

“Last time I caught a male who could fly I didn’t bind his wings and he flew off when I wasn’t looking. I won’t make that mistake again.” The Ogre said with a hearty chuckle.

Spike quickly looked around and saw an exit a good fifty feet away to his right. He made a mad dash toward the cave mouth before he heard the sound of rumbling. He looked over his shoulder to see a boulder rolling toward him. Spike quickly jumped to the side, allowing the boulder to roll passed him. By the time he got back to his feet he had just enough time to see the boulder lodge itself in the cave’s entrance, blocking his exit. Spike looked back at the Ogre as she wiped her hands and faced him, “And you’re not going through there either. You’re not going anywhere until we’re finished.”

“Finished with what? Why did you attack Ponyville and why did you bring me here?”

“Simple, I want sex.” She said. Spike wasn’t sure what kind of face he was making, but he assumed it was one of confusion. He dug his fingers in both ear, hoping to dislodge any gunk that would obstruct his hearing before he asked, “I’m sorry, I must have misheard you, did you say you wanted sex?”

“Yes, I want to have sex with you.” He said with a stern nod.

“So, you attacked Ponyville . . .”

“Because I was looking for a male, it’s been so long since I got a hold of one. I went to that little village because I could smell males so I did and I found you.”

“You tore the town apart!” Spike pointed out in an outraged tone.

“Those ponyfolk got in my way,” She said with a careless shrug, “besides none of the males I found were good enough. That is till I found you. I never thought I’d find a Dragon in that little town. I was certainly excited, but then you did the unthinkable. You actually hit me. None of my other slaves had ever hit me before. That’s when I knew you would be a good challenge.”

The Ogre’s gaze grew fierce with hunger and lust as she grabbed the bandages around her chest and her loin cloth and in one swift movement, tore them off, allowing her massive chest to fall and bounce free from their prison and revealing her wanting sex with total abandon. Spike’s eyes widened in surprise before he felt his dragonhood stiffen, and it was then that Spike realized that his member didn’t reach any resistance from his undergarments and looked down to see that he stood before the Ogre completely naked.

“You took my clothes off while I was out?” Spike asked in a calm but somewhat irritated tone.

“I wanted to see what I was looking forward to and I definitely like what I see now.” The Ogre said as she bit her lip and began to circle him.

Spike mimicked her and began to circle around as well, not wanting to give her any leeway she might look for. Spike understood his situation perfectly. If he wanted to escape he’d have muster all of his courage and lovemaking skills to better the enemy before him. Spike smirked as he was more than ready for the challenge. “You may have gotten the drop on me with that house before, but I won’t go down so easily again.”

“I hope not. You’re a Dragon so I expect a decent battle.” The Ogre said as she licked her lips. The two finally stopped circling each other and stood their ground poised for the ensuing clash. Spike quickly sized up the Orge’s body watching her muscles for any indication of her intent. His eyes quickly darted to her legs as he saw her shift them and stood on the balls of her feet. The drake quickly reacted and shifted his body weight as the Ogre lunged forth.

With her size and strength, she easily cleared the distance between them and tackled Spike to the ground. She instantly wrapped her arms around his waist, holding him down as she sat up between his legs with his member standing before her eyes. “Now this is what I’ve been dying for after so long,” She said as she pulled up her left hand to grab his shaft.

She felt Spike’s massive hard-on throbbing in her palm, twitching at her very touch. She eyed with lidded eyes of pure lust as she opened her mouth and let her tongue lag out. She then gave it long sultry lick from base to tip, slowly dragging the long wet muscle up as she savored the taste.

Spike groaned as he felt her warm tongue begin to drag along every inch of his member, lathering him up at every angle she could find. When he was nice and slick she kissed the tip before pursing his lips together as she pressed the head against her mouth. She then took his dick into her mouth half way in one go. She slowly pulled back, sucking on her treat as she went before diving back down, taking more of him in. She continued bobbing her head back and forth as she began stroking her hand as well, adding to the sensation.

Spike quickly felt his breath getting more and more ragged as he looked down at the girl trying to suck him dry. He then felt her rolling her tongue around his head and shaft as she went, causing his legs to try and thrust, but she kept a good grip on him, refusing to let him try. Damn, she’s better than I thought. He commented before letting a moan slip passed his lips.

She looked up at him, her eyes filled with overconfidence and pride. She pulled her from his phallus, but kept her hand stroking him off as she said, “I thought you wouldn’t go down so easily, but you’re getting ready to cum already, aren’t you?”

“Are you kidding? Who would get off from this level of blowjob,” He said with a toothy smirk. “You’re gonna have to do better than that to get me to lose it.”

With that said Spike quickly sat up and grabbed the Ogre’s horns and pulled her head down onto his dick till it was nestled into the back of her throat. The Ogre’s eyes widened in shock, causing her to loosen her grip and give Spike the opening he needed. Pulling his tail underneath him, Spike used it to push him up and onto her stomach and force the Ogre onto her back as he still held fast to her horns, keeping his dick still deep down her esophagus.

Spike shuddered as he the Ogre coughed and convulsed, causing her throat to tighten and spasm around him. “Aw yeah, that’s more like it.” Spike chuckled before he pulled his dick out and then thrust it back into the hilt once more. Spike quickly worked into a pace with long strong thrust, deep throating the Ogre with gusto.

The Ogre’s cheeks went red as her eyes started glazing over and her love juices began to flow between her legs. Yes, this is it, the taste of a nice strong cock. Oh how I’ve missed this. She thought before she realized her oxygen supply was running low fast.

She quickly started breathing through her nose, bobbing her head in time with Spike’s rhythm. “Enjoying ourselves are we,” Spike said as he started thrusting faster, listening to the sound of the Ogre practically gagging on his member.

Not yet, she thought. As much I love this, I want to feel something in my lower mouth too.

The Ogre quickly composed herself once again and looked behind Spike to see his tail writhing around in the open. She pulled her hand up and grabbed it and with one strong pull, she yanked Spike and his dick from his mouth. Spike was caught off guard as the Ogre released his tail and he fell forward landing between the soft pillow mounds of her chest. Spike grabbed her large teats and pulled himself electing a sharp moan from her as he met her gaze. “Don’t get ahead yourself just yet,” She said as she grabbed his head with a grin, “time to put the mouth of yours to some real use.” She then sat up and pushed Spike’s head between her legs, giving him a good view of her dripping honey pot as her nectar dripped readily onto his lips as she wrapped her powerful thighs around his neck, keeping him in place.

Spike let his serpentine tongue dart out and began to lap at her womanhood, listening as she shuddered and moaned with each flick of his tongue. Spike ran his tongue along the edge of her lips then over her open sex, alternating between strokes, just to keep her guessing. Her moaning became louder as her breathing became more ragged. Spike looked up just in time to see the Ogre trying to muffle her cries of pleasure by biting her lower lip.

Spike knew her focus was waning so he decided to push her a little further. He brought his tongue to her entrance and drove it deep inside her, causing her to scream as it started writhing around inside of her. He felt her grip loosening and kept up the assault as he contorted his tongue into a spiral formation and dragged it along her inner walls, feeling them trying to tighten around the thin muscle. It was then that the Ogre’s legs fell to the ground, splaying them wide open, giving Spike more room to operate. Spike got to his knees as he dove back down, lapping at her lower lips once again. He dragged his tongue from her entrance all the way to her grape-sized swollen clit. He wrapped her dexterous tongue around her love button and gave a tug, causing the Ogre to shriek before continuing his assault and driving his fingers deep into her honey pot. Spike ran his tongue around her clit while his fingers rut her pussy fast and hard as she cried out in ecstasy, “Yes, yes, fuck yes!”

Almost there, just a little bit more, He thought as he pulled himself up, removing both his fingers and his tongue from the Ogre’s naughty bits. “Damn, you, I was close,” She growled in frustration.

Before she could recover, Spike lunged at her, straddling her stomach. “Don’t get all uppity, I’ll take good care of you,” Spike said with toothy smirk as he grabbed onto her wondrous melons. The Ogre gave a sharp inhale and cooed affectionately as Spike squeezed and groped her chest. Her cooing started to quickly escalate into moaning as Spike took her right nipple into his mouth, suckling at it with great hunger.

Spike eyed her, meeting her own lustful gaze as he pulled his tail and moved it down toward her unattended womanhood. He gently rubbed his tail against her lips gaining a shudder from her as he lubed dragged the spade across her clit. When his tail was nice and slick he gave a quick thrust and drove his tail inside her. The Ogre gasped as her hips arched up and her walls tightened up around Spike thick tail. “Aw yeah, now that’s more like it,” She sighed in pure delight as Spike began to thrust his tail in and out her.

With her own hunger being sated, Spike decided to tend to his own as he continued to play her monstrous mounds. He licked and suckled at her teat, giving a few bites every now and then as he twisted the left nipple with his other hand. He then switched over the other as he quickly took it in his mouth and bit it, giving it a nice hard tug. Spike watched and listened intently as the Ogre’s eyes lidded, practically glazed over and her breathing turned to ragged panting as she became lost in pleasure. Huh, so she likes it rough, He thought to himself. The Drake then pulled his dragonhood up and dropped it right between her breasts, the tip dripping a steady flow of pre between them. “C’mon, put those beautiful jugs to some real use.” Spike told her.

Without a hint of resistance, the Ogre grabbed the sides of her breasts, pressing them together against Spike’s dick, completely enveloping them in her soft flesh. Spike groaned as she began to stroke his girth with her breasts, each stroke either completely consuming his member till just the head popped free inches from her mouth.

Spike then grabbed at her nipples, pulling them earning a predatory growl from the Ogre. She then took the head of Spike’s dick into her mouth as, licking and sucking at it hungrily. Spike groaned as he felt her mouth trying desperately to suck an orgasm out of him. Spike saw the smoke pouring from his nostrils and he could feel the Ogre was close as her walls began to convulse around his tail.

“Damn, I can’t hold it any longer,” He groaned as he felt the pressure reaching its limit.

Cum, cum, cum, I want you to cum! She thought as she sped up her stroking, feeling her own climax about to hit.

Within moments Spike groaned as his orgasm finally let loose and he unloaded his seed, shot after shot into the Ogre’s mouth. Feeling’s the Dragons hot seed filling her mouth caused the Orge to release her own orgasm, letting out a muffled scream as she arched her back, squirting her juices onto the ground and Spike’s tail. After the final spurts of his orgasm ended, Spike pulled his still harden member and tail from the Ogre, letting her drop to the ground, panting heavily, trying to regain her senses. “Damn . . . that was . . . pretty good,” She said, speaking between breaths.

“So, are we done,” Spike asked, sitting on her stomach, his member still rock hard throbbing and aching for more.

“Are you kidding?” She asked in a ravenous tone. Before Spike could react, the Ogre sat up causing him to fall back onto the ground as she quickly lunged forward allowing her form to hover over him. “That was just the preliminaries. Round one is starts . . .” She trailed on as she positioned her aching pussy over his dick. Without further warning, she skewered herself on his rod, slapping her hips to his with great force as she shouted, “Now!”

Both Spike and the Ogre let out a hearty groan as the Dragon’s phallus plunged into her hot wet depths and spread her tight walls before they began tightening in a practically vice-like grip. The Ogre let out a primal growl as she immediately started rocking her hips up and down on his member. She screamed in total delight as she felt it hitting her deepest spots with each thrust. “Ah, this is it! This is what I wanted, a nice big dick deep inside me!” She shouted as she started gyrating her hips, scraping his pole against her walls at any angle she could hit.

Spike watched as the Ogre went at it like a starving animal that had just been given a bowl of fresh tender meat, her eyes glazing over as her pussy devoured his cock. All the while, her massive chest was swaying to and fro before his eyes and watching them was becoming too much to handle. Spike grabbed the swollen teats and gave them a hard tug causing the Ogre to shriek in ecstasy as he played with them. Spike couldn’t hold himself back any longer as he started thrusting like a piston, plowing away at her depraved pussy.

The Ogre started screaming as she felt Spike’s thrusting rocking her body to the core. She felt her mind going completely blank and loved it. She had never felt such a sensation, not even from her previous slaves, but this Dragon was giving her his all with great vigor. Amazing, he’s amazing! He fought against me, he willing accepted my challenge and he’s just soooooooo good. Could he really be- The Ogre’s thought was interrupted as she felt Spike sit up, wrapped his arms around her waist, burying his face in her chest, his thrusting still never missing a beat.

“Sweet Celestia, it feels so good inside you,” He growled in pure sexual bliss.

“And it feels good to have you inside of me,” She said wrapping her arms around him, resting her head atop his. “I can feel it! I can feel your dick throbbing inside me. You’re gonna cum aren’t you?”

“Yeah, I’m cumming. I’m cumming!”

“Me too, cum inside! Fill me to the brim!” She pleaded as she tightened her grip around him.

Spike started thrusting harder than before until he bottomed out inside her, releasing his orgasm inside of her, coating her walls with his creamy essence. The Ogre cried in euphoric bliss as she felt her own climax hit her, releasing a pool of her femcum all over his lower body. The Ogre was breathing heavily as her hold on the young drake loosen and she fell back to the ground with Spike sitting on his knees and his member still buried inside her.

Spike was breathing as he looked down at the exhausted Ogre, her body shaking violently as it rode out her orgasm. The Ogre smiled wearily at him, her eyes still brimming with that same predatory glare and he could see it. She wasn’t done, not yet. She wanted more and since he could tell his phallus was still raging inside of her he was more than willing to give it to her. Spike leaned over her, his arms on either side of her torso before he slid himself out, leaving just his head in the entrance of her pussy before ramming it back inside, electing a shriek from the Ogre as her back arched up.

Spike then began to thrust in and out of her as hard as he could. He knew this would probably be his last shot and wanted to make it count. The Ogre simply threw her head back, letting her tongue hang from her mouth and her eye roll into the back of her head as she simply let Spike rut her anyway he wanted. He was giving her so much pleasure her body had long since gone into sensory overload from every sensation and she didn’t want it to stop.

Spike was rutting the Ogre with total abandon as he growled in feral lust. He couldn’t help himself. After going at it with this Ogre he wasn’t really sure if he was doing this to escape anymore. He was actually enjoying himself and this Ogre more than he thought he would. She was something else; she was strong, willful unlike most people he grew up around. He didn’t understand why, but he wanted her and by Celestia he would have her. All of her.

In that instant, Spike pulled her legs up and turned the Ogre over onto her stomach. The Ogre gave a slight yelp of surprise as Spike lifted her glorious ass in the air and continued to pound her without losing his rhythm. “Yes, fuck me, fuck me harder. Harder!” She begged.

“Harder, huh,” Spike said as he eyed her beautiful round ass, giving the plump flesh a nice hard squeeze. The Ogre gave a sharp gasp as Spike groped and kneaded her flesh, enjoying the sensation. “How about this then?” He said as he rose his hand up and gave her left cheek a good slap.

The Ogre shrieked, her body going rigid as the pain shocked through her. Spike instantly felt her walls tightened up around, giving a heart growl at the feeling before giving her another, causing her walls to tighten again. “How’s that for hard? You like that?”

“Yes, I love it! Spank me some more!” She told him in a blissful plea. Spike complied laying on strike after strike to her cheek until it was as Big Mac’s namesake. He then moved onto the right cheek giving it equal treatment as each strike as well as Spike’s thrusting was bringing the Ogre closer and closer to her impending climax.

“I-I can’t t-t-take it! I-I’m g-g-gonna cum! I’m gonna cum!” She stammered lost in ecstasy. Spike felt the smoke seeping from his nostril, telling him his own orgasm was following as well. The drake sped up his thrusts gaining screams of pleasure from the Ogre until she finally reached her limit and her dam broke, releasing her orgasm in a gushing torrent of hers and Spike’s juices, drenching his lower body once again. Spike finally reached his climax as well as he hilted his dick deep inside her, releasing his molten seed into her. The Ogre arched her back as Spike released stream after stream in a non-relenting torrent of his own.

After his final spurts final relented, the Ogre felt full beyond belief as the excess of seed seeped out, dripping onto the floor. The Ogre’s lower half dropped to the floor, allowing Spike’s now flaccid member to slip free. Spike watched as she was breathing heavily and his seed drooling from her sex. Finally feeling the fatigue hit him, Spike fell back, collapsing on the ground trying to catch his own breath. His eye lids grew heavily and as they closed he soon felt the warm soft feeling of the Ogre’s arms as she pressed him into her chest.

Hours Later

Spike once again found himself swimming in a sea of unconsciousness, only this time it wasn’t pain induced. While he knew he was tired, he felt relaxed, tranquil. He felt his senses returning to him as the sensation of something wet and soft brushed against his chest and something else even softer against his neck and head. He slowly stirred as he opened his eyes, giving them time to focus until he found himself sitting in a large clear water pond. To his right was a small steady waterfall rushing down beside him. He looked and saw the same treasure trove he saw earlier sitting a good twenty feet in front of the pond, telling him he was still in the Ogre’s cave.

“Oh good, you’re awake,” Said the Ogre as her voice sounded from behind him. Spike turned his head, but his visage instantly became blocked by something soft and squishy, he guessed it was her breast. “You really like my breasts, huh?” She giggled as Spike pulled back slightly so he could look at her.

“I am a breast man, that’s to be expected,” Spike chuckled earning another giggle from her.

“Lucky me then,” She said, pulling her arms up and hugging him into her chest. As much as Spike was enjoying the feeling of the biggest pair of breasts he’d ever laid eyes on, he couldn’t help but ask, “Whas gophi om?”

“Hm, what was that?” She asked, releasing him so he could speak.

“What’s going on? Why are we in . . . your tub, I’m guessing?” He asked, taking a quick glance at the pond again.

“I’m cleaning you up,” she stated simply and innocently, holding up a piece of cloth. “After our little session we both needed it.”

“Okay, but are you going to let me go?”

“Nope,” She stated with a smile.

“What? But you said you would if I beat you? Wait, did I beat you?”

“Oh yes, definitely, you beat me fair and square,” She said with a smile.

“Then why can’t I leave?”

“You can leave whenever you want. I even untied your wings” She told him.

“Okay . . ." Spike said looked behind him and saw his wings were indeed freed. He then scratched his head as he looked up at her. "I’m confused.”

“You won, you bested me, so now I am yours,” She answered with a slight bow of her head.

“Mine? My what?”

“Your sex slave, by Ogre rights you bested me so I’ve submitted myself to you,” She said seductively with lidded eyes as she pulled her arm up under her breasts pushing them up to him, her nipples inches from his mouth. “You can use me however you want, whenever you want. I will never say no and I will never leave you, Master.”

Spike knew he should object. He was never raised to take advantage of another, but was it really taking advantage of her. This was her races tradition, she was willingly giving herself to him and she seemed pretty adamant about not leaving him and he definitely liked her, maybe even like liked her. “So,” He said with a smirk as he pulled his hand up and grabbed a handful of her breast, kneading the mound, “You’re all mine and you’ll do whatever I say?”

“Yes, my body is yours to command,” she said sincerely with a nod as her cheeks started going red from the groping.

“Okay, let’s finish up here and then we’re heading back home to Ponyville,” He said as he turned back around, resting his head on her chest, letting himself relax again.

“Yes, Master,” The Ogre said as she took the rag and started washing his chest again.

“Wait, I never did get your name,” He said, looking over his shoulder at her.

“My name is Jade, but you call me whatever you like.” She answered as she started washing further down his chest.

“Jade, huh, like the gem? That’s a beautiful name,” He said, turning back around, resting on her breasts.

“Thank you, Master,” She said as her hand slipped under the water, between his legs.

“Hey!” Spike jumped a little in surprise, causing her to remove her hand.

“Sorry, Master, I . . . couldn’t help myself.” She said sheepishly.

“No problem, just a little warning,” He told her, “and I never said stop.”

Jade’s eyes widened in surprise before a smile worked its way on her face. “Yes, Master.” She said as she returned to ‘servicing’ her new master.

An Hour Later

At Ponyville General Hospital, the Mane six all stood in a hospital room belonging to an irritated Rainbow Dash as she was the one lying up in a hospital bed with a row of bandages tied around her head. “Argh, I can’t believe I screwed up like that,” Raindow Dash shouted as she pounded her fists against her bed sheets. “Now that thing’s gone and made off with Spike and done who knows wh-ah. . .” The Pegasus paused as a shooting pain wracked her brain.

“Calm down, Dash, it wasn’t your fault,” Twilight told her trying to keep her friend form straining herself. “That Ogre was a lot stronger than we anticipated.”

“Oh, I hope Spikey’s okay?” Rarity said in a worried tone.

“Don’t worry so much,” Pinkie in her usual cheerful tone, “I’m sure Spike is fine. I bet he fought that mean old Ogre in an epic battle and is now limping home covered in battle scars that define is epic tale as a warrior.”

“Pinkie dear, while that does sound rather romantic and heroic, that doesn’t exactly make me feel any better if the poor thing gets hurt,” Rarity pointed out.

“Oh,” Pinkie said as she rethought her previous state to try and reassure her friend. “Then he’s fiiiinne,” Pinkiesaid, waving off her friend's worry.

“Thank you, Pinkie, I feel so much better,” Rarity said sarcastically.

“No problem.” Pinkie said with grin and thumbs up.

“Oh, how long till those guards get here,” Twilight said, looking at the door. “We have to hurry so we can find Spike.”

“Relax, Twi, Ah’m sure they’re on their way,” Applejack said putting her hand on her friends shoulder.

A second later, a knock came to the door as Nurse Redheart opened the door. “Um, Princess Twilight, you have . . . um visitors.” The nurse said in a somewhat hesitant tone.

“Is it the guards?” Twilight asked anxiously.

The nurse simply opened the door, revealing Spike, completely unharmed. “Yo,” He said with a smile.

“Spike!” Twilight shouted as she leaped forward and pulled him into a hug. “You had me worried sick. Are you okay?” She asked as she looked him over.

“Yeah, I’m fine,” Spike said as he walked into the room with her. He quickly caught sight of Dash lied up in bed. “Hey, Dash, glad you see you’re alright.”

“Likewise,” She smiled at him.

“How did you know where to find us?” Fluttershy asked.

“Oh, I asked around when I got back. It’s still a little hectic out there.” He said with a weary smile.

“No surprise there, that Ogre did a number on ole Ponyville.” Applejack stated.

“Speaking of which, Spike, how did you escape from that brutish Ogre?” Rarity asked.

“Yeah, I bet you had to kick her butt and sent her packing.” Pinkie said.

“Uh, yeah, about that…” Spike said as he scratched his head and looked back out toward the door. “Jade, you can come in.” He shouted.

“Jade? Who’s Jade?” Twilight asked and on cue, she got her answer as the aforementioned Ogre walked up to the door. Since it wasn’t meant for someone of her size, she had to practically crawl through the door to get inside and when she managed to do so.

The woman in the room looked on wide eyed and mouths agape in shock and surprise. “Girls, this is Jade,” Spike said, gesturing to the Ogre. “Jade, say ‘hi’.”

“Hi,” She said giving a small wave with a sheepish smile.

“Hi? Hi!?” Rainbow Dash snapped as she flew out of bed and into Jade’s face. “You trash through my town! Take one of my friends! Bash me against the ground and all you have to say is ‘hi’!?”

Jade’s sheepish smile changed to an angry grimace at the outraged Pegasus as she growled. “Jade, remember what we talked about, be nice.” Spike told her. Jade instantly complied and calmed herself. “Now, what do you have to say?” He asked her.

“Sorry,” she said under her breath as she looked away from Rainbow Dash.

“Jade,” Spike said, glaring at her in a disappointed tone.

Jade took a deep breath as she then bowed her head apologetically. “I’m sorry for my actions. I’m sorry for hurting you and I hope you’ll accept my heartfelt apology.”

“Very good,” Spike said as he patted her head. “See, no harm no fowl.”

“No harm,” Twilight finally spoke as she glanced at Jade, then back to Spike. “Spike, she tore the town apart! She hit you with a house and kidnapped you!”

“I know, but she’s not all that bad. She’s just, you know,” Spike glanced at the Ogre as she pulled herself up to meet his gaze. “A little rough around the edges, she doesn’t know any better. I mean c’mon, I rampaged through town once and you guys didn’t get mad at me?”

“Spike, that’s totally different,” Twilight told him.

“No it’s not. It’s exactly the same. I was running on instinct and my nature. She was doing the same.” He explained.

“But Spike, you were raised better than her. You were raised by Celestia and me.”

“Yeah, but she wasn’t. She doesn’t have anyone.”

“So what? You want to keep her around and teach her?”

“We~ll…” Spike trailed on with a weary smile.

“Oh no, no way,” Twilight said, shaking her head, crossing her arms, doing every motion she could think of to derail this idea.

“C’mon, Twilight, if it wasn’t for you and mom, I wouldn’t be. . . this,” Spike said gesturing to himself. “I’d be a hoarding, fire breathing monster, living on my own, stealing and hurting people, but I’m not thanks to you. I just want to give Jade what you gave me.”

“But why?”

“Because,” he said, looking up at her, meeting the Ogre’s gaze, “I like her.”

Jade’s eyes went wide for a second as a blush grew on her face and she smiled at him. “Aw, isn’t that sweet,” Pinkie said as she came between Spike and Jade and pulled them together. “C’mon, Twilight, she said she was sorry and she meant it. Let’s help her out.”

“Yeah, Ah mean Spike does have a point.” Applejack added.

“Indeed, besides, I’d like to try and make some outfits for her and maybe work on her mannerism. It would a delightful little challenge.” Rarity agreed.

Twilight eyed her friends quizzically before looking at Fluttershy. “What do you think, Fluttershy?”

“Oh, well, um, I suppose we could help her. I mean, she doesn’t seem so bad, maybe she does need a little help, I mean . . . if that’s okay with you,” Fluttershy said, glancing up at Jade before hiding behind her hair.

“Well, I don’t care what you say,” Rainbow Dash said as she dropped to the ground with her arms crossed. “I’m not so easy to persuade.”

“I know you’re not, that’s why I had Jade bring you something. A little ‘I sorry/get better soon’ gift.”

“Ooooh, that’s sounds neat, what is it?” Pinkie asked.

“Jade,” Spike said as he jerked his head to the door. Jade simply walked back to the entrance and crouched down as she reached around the corner of the door and pulled out an old suit of armor. Rainbow Dash’s eyes practically popped out of her head. “Oh my gosh, is that an old Wonder Bolt suit of armor!?”

Jade simply shrugged her shoulders, “I don’t know whose it is, I just found one while I was hunting. It was shiny so I brought
home with me, but you can have it if you want. Spike said you like shinny things too.”

“I didn’t say that exac-” Spike was cut off as Rainbow Dash hugged him tightly.

“ThankyouThankyouThankyouThankyouThankyouThankyouThankyou Thankyou…” She repeated over and over.

“Don’t thank me, thank Jade. It’s her armor she’s giving you.” Spike told her and instantly, she released him and hugged her as she repeated her ‘thank yous’.

“Okay, you’re forgiven. Welcome to Ponyville.” Rainbow Dash said happily as she went back to looking over the armor.

“So, what do you say, Twilight, can she stay?” He asked his big sister, hoping she’s change her mind.

“Hm, okay, I guess she can stay with us,” Twilight sighed in defeat.

“Yes,” Spike said with a fist pump. “See, Jade, told you she’d listen.”

Jade then stepped forward and picked Twilight off the ground as she hugged her tightly. “Oh thank you so much. Now I can stay with Spike and I won’t have to crush your spines.” Jade said happily.

“Wait, what?” All the girls said, looking up at the Ogre in fear and confusion.

“Yeah, Jade, lesson number one, ‘No more death threats’.” Spike said patting her on the back with an innocent chuckle.

In that moment, Spike knew this would be a long . . . interesting transaction for the Ogre, but one he believed would be worth it.

Ch.7 How to Love your Ogre

Author's Note

Sorry for not uploading anything in a while, everyone. While I've haven't been uploading them, I've been working like crazy on these chapters. Me and my friend, Bennet are working hard to get the editing done, so keep your eyes open. For now, here's the first. Enjoy

Ch.7 How to Love your Ogre

Celestia’s Sun began peeking from behind the Canterlot Mountains. The sun’s emerging rays begging to bathe the land in a warm caress, its light filtering in to the nooks and crannies of all things in the orbs path, whether invited or not. All that felt the warmth of the orb began to stir into the waking world as the comfort of sleep was replaced with the responsibility of the day and not all were so willing into answer the call. One such individual, a purple dragon, living in the basement of the Golden Oaks library could have done without the intrusiveness of the light. It seemed Tartarus bent on beating against his eyes as he tossed back and forth attempting to find a nice shady area to rest. When no comfort could be found he opted too simply, take baby steps; first a yawn to signify that he was not looking forward to this process, than a quick shift to see if he could fool the sun, finally opening his eyes and praying the sun was not in his visage. Getting out of bed… that was an entirely different monster.

He simply laid there for a time, remaining still, his vision still blurry until he gave a few blinks and rubbed the last of his grogginess away before giving a loud hearty yawn. A quick second later, he felt something shift behind him before a large green forearm wrapped around his neck and pulled him deeper into bed as something big, soft and squishy pressed into his back. The drake gave a light chuckle as he shifted around, causing his vision to be slightly obscured by the massive pair of breasts in his face. He managed to crane his head and look up at his beautiful love slave, Jade the Ogre, still sound asleep with a cute smile on her face. Man, she’s so adorable when she’s asleep, he thought to himself. As much as Spike would have loved to stay in bed and snuggle up with the Ogre, he knew he had to get up and so did she, especially if he was to set his plan into action.

“Jade, sorry to wake you, but it’s time to get up,” Spike told her. Naturally, Spike knew what would happened next; Jade groaned and grumbled in her sleep before she wrapped both arms around him, pulling him closer to her, like he was some kind of plushy and she a child who didn’t want to wake up and get out of bed.

Spike sighed to himself. He knew Jade was an even worse morning person than him and getting her out of bed was a chore in and of itself, luckily for Spike it was actually the one chore he loved to do so early in the morning. Since he had the perfect position, Spike slithered his tongue out of his mouth and stretched it out to her left teat, using the wet muscle to lap and tickle the sensitive nub. Spike listened intently to Jade’s voice and paid attention to her body.

He felt her nipple hardening against his tongue before opening his mouth and taking it into his mouth. He heard Jade give a slight moan as her grip loosened ever so slightly, but still enough to give Spike some wiggle room. He then managed to pull his right hand up to fondle her right breast. He groped the heavy mound of flesh in his hand, massaging it gently. Spike heard Jade’s groaning turn into purring soon enough and like clockwork the Ogre’s grip loosened completely as she rolled onto her back, splaying her arms out wide across the bed, while her body turned to putty under her touch.

Spike smirked as he sat up and pushed the covers off, revealing both their bare naked forms to the morning. He glanced over Jade’s magnificent physique before looking down at his partner who was standing fully at attention, ready to tackle the day and the still sleeping Ogre beside him. Spike then stood up on the bed before stepping over Jade’s head. He then kneeled down with his legs on either side of her head and his phallus inches from her face.

He leaned down to the Ogre’s ear and whispered in a warm pleasant tone, “Jade, time your morning protein shake. Open up.”

Jade’s cheeks flushed red with a knowing smile as she opened her mouth wide, letting her tongue fall free. “Good girl,” He said with a smile.

With that done, Spike slide his member down her gaping throat and reflexively she closed her mouth, created a tight seal with her lips. Spike shuddered slightly as he felt Jade’s tongue licking and twisting around his head and shaft. He sighed heavily as he pulled his hips back before thrusting them in, listening to the Ogre’s sucking and slurping as she sucked him off. Ah, the best part of morning wood is morning head, He thought blissfully.

As if in agreement, Spike heard Jade’s lustful moaning underneath him and since part one of Spike’s early morning chore was underway, it was already time for part two. Considering how many times he’d done this, his tail instinctively slithered down her body until he felt the spade of it press against her love button, causing her back to arch up as he began to rub the whole of his spade against her clit and already moistening lips.

Spike worked both his trusting and tail rubbing into an even rhythm. He remembered when he was first trying this out with Jade and he had to keep her arms pinned down with his knees to keep her from getting to amorous, which left her more liable to break something. Now he had her nice and docile, letting him enjoy her to his fullest without any collateral damage. Spike began to speed up his thrusting as Jade thrust her hips against his spade. Smoke began to pour from his nostrils as Jade’s pussy was soaking Spike’s tail end in her juices.

Spike gave a few final thrusts before plunging his member deep into her throat as he shot rope after rope of his seed into her stomach, while Jade released a gushing torrent of her own orgasm all over Spike’s spade and the lower half of the bed. After the last few shots were released, Spike sighed heavily as he felt his dick deflating in the Ogre’s mouth, taking a moment and letting Jade lick him clean. When she was finished Spike then pulled himself free from Jade as he stood up and moved away from her; the drake then walked to the edge of the bed and plopped down and sitting on the edge, trying to come down from his high.

He soon felt the Ogre shifting around behind him before she wrapped her arms and legs around him, pressing her breasts against his back and sopping pussy against the base of his tail as she leaned down and nuzzled his head with hers. “Good morning, Master,” She giggled. “Sleep well?”

“Sleeping next to you, I always sleep well.” He told her.

“Flatterer,” She said seductively as she kissed his cheek. “Thanks for waking me up.”

“Not that I’m complaining, but do you really hate getting up so much that I have to play with you to get you moving?” He asked.

“I can’t help it, I hate mornings. Mornings are evil,” She said with a slight growl. “When I lived on my own I slept as much as I wanted whenever I wanted, but now that I have you, Master, I have to get up early, even so I certainly enjoy my wake up calls, especially since it’s the only training you give me until night falls.”

“I guess when you put it that way it makes sense,” He admitted.

“Come, Master, let’s freshen up with a shower before we begin our day, hm? I’ll even wash you that way if you like,” She whispered seductively with lidded eyes.

“You know me so well,” He said with a toothy grin. With that said Jade got out of bed and took Spike’s hand, leading him into bathroom to ‘freshen up’. Spike was truly amazed by Jade’s total one-eighty turn around. To think in the span of four months she went from a monstrous, rampaging, sex crazed savage to a monstrous, sex crazed sophisticated young lady. Thanks to training from each of the girls, Jade learned how to properly behave around others

With help from Twilight, she learned how to read and write, a little history, basic math and arithmetic, science and a few other handy skills. Thanks to Rarity, she learned proper manners and how to curb her anger without threatening or hurting someone, at least when it wasn’t necessary and Rarity was more than happy to make a number of outfits for the Ogre, just as she promised which Jade quickly fell in love with. Applejack taught Jade how to use her strength to help others, starting with the houses and other property she destroyed in her earlier rampage. Surprisingly enough, Jade was very handy with tools and with her help, it only took a few days for a construction crew to fix a single house. Fluttershy taught Jade how to be kind and compassionate to creatures smaller than her, letting the Ogre assist her around her cottage as she took care of her woodland critters. Pinkie Pie taught Jade how to have fun, besides the kind she thoroughly enjoyed with Spike like parties and games, she and Mrs. Cake even taught Jade how to cook. And last but not least, Rainbow Dash taught her the only thing she really could, how to relax. Dash taught the Ogre how to really cut loose when something became difficult or too much to handle and just let go and not think about it, something Jade was very grateful for since there were things that came a lot harder to her than others.

However, unknown to the girls, Jade only truly learned and retained all she learned for Spike and his ‘special training’. After dark, Spike would ask Jade everything she learned during the day and if she managed to tell him everything, Spike would teach and train Jade in the affairs that happened behind closed doors. Naturally Jade learned all of this a lot better and faster than she did her other lessons, thanks to Spike’s thorough and hands on instructions Jade learned how to please her Master in every way he ever would or would ever want and Spike in turn learned everything he needed to about her body.

As the months flew by, Spike grew fonder and fonder of the Ogre. He loved seeing her smile and having fun, even when the occasional incident occurred, he couldn’t stay mad at her for long. She was strong, passionate and affectionate, he couldn’t ask for more. Through every step of the way, Spike watched the rough Ogre turn into a proper lady and he couldn’t be prouder.

After washing up, the two got dressed and headed upstairs to begin their morning. Normally since Jade learned to cook, both she and Spike would cook together, an activity they both enjoyed, but today, Spike insisted on doing so alone, letting Jade relax as they waited for Twilight. Jade “sat” at the table by simply sitting on her knees since she was certainly too big to sit in a chair and watched Spike work so effortlessly. Jade had gotten relatively good, but she knew she could never hold a candle to Spike’s skills.

When Spike was just about finished, Twilight decided to grace them with her presence at last. “Morning, everyone,” She greeted them with a yawn.

“Good morning, Twilight, did you sleep well?” Jade asked.

“Yes, very,” Twilight said happily as she took her seat. “So, what’s for breakfast?”

“On the menu we have…” Spike trailed on as he brought over the food to the table, “pancakes, waffles, eggs, French toast, and oatmeal.”

“Ooh, all my favorites,” Jade said ecstatically as she clapped her hands together. “Thank you, Master!”

“That’s awfully nice of you, Spike,” Twilight said with a raised eyebrow as Jade began to eat. “What’s the occasion?”

“Can’t a guy be nice to his girl?” he stated as he took his seat.

Luckily for him, Jade was too engrossed in her meal to hear him. Twilight and Spike soon joined her. “So, what’s on tap for today?” Twilight asked as she took a sip of her tea.

“Nothing much,” Spike answered as he ran off things he memorized from Twilight’s schedule, “there are some new books to catalog away, some dusting and other things that need cleaning that needs to be done, other than that, nothing much.”

“Hm, that’s good to hear, if we finish up early I can get some reading done.” Twilight said happily as she turned her attention to the Ogre. “And what are you up to today, Jade?”

Jade remained silent as she was too enraptured by her meal to pay attention. “Jade,” Spike called her, which instantly got a response as she stopped eating and turned to her master.

“Yes?” She asked, giving Spike her full attention.

“Twilight was asking you a question,” He told her.

“Oh, forgive me, Master’s cooking is just so good, I kinda lost myself for a second.” She said apologetically as she turned to Twilight. “What were you saying?”

“I was asking what you were up to today?” Twilight giggled a little at Jade’s reaction.

“Um, let’s see,” She said as she closed her eyes deep in thought before they snapped open in realization, “ah, yes, Rarity said she needed my assistance today at the Boutique, she said it was a new outfit she was making for me. Not really sure why, I mean, she was nice enough to make me so many clothes, but I don’t really need anymore.”

“Hm, that does seem odd?” Twilight agreed. During the whole conversation, Spike averted his gaze, focusing only on his meal. He knew he had a decent poker face but he didn’t want his face to possibly give anything away. After breakfast was finished, Spike took care of the dishes while Jade got dressed to head out and meet Rarity. Spike saw Jade off and when she was out of sight he shut the front door and ran over to Twilight who was looking over the stack of new books, ready to catalog them.

“Okay, Spike, which is fi-”

“Twi, can you handle the cataloging by yourself?” He asked somewhat anxiously.

“I . . . guess, why? What’s wrong?” Twilight asked giving the anxious drake a raised brow.

“Nothing, I’m just planning something special for Jade tonight, that’s why she’s going to Rarity’s, I asked her to make the dress.” He answered.

“What? Why?”

“I, uh . . . I was . . . gonna ask Jade to . . . be my girlfriend,” he stammered, feeling slightly embarrassed as his face began to turn a deep shade of red.

“Really? Oh, Spike that’s so wonderful and romantic,” She said as she gave her brother a powerful hug.

“Yeah and I got some things I gotta set up, so…” He trailed on as Twilight realized what he was asking of her.

“Right, of course,” She said as she released him, “Go, I can handle things here.”

“Thanks,” He said as he made his way toward the front door. “I’ll be back in a few hours to get ready, and then I’m heading over to Rarity’s to pick up Jade so you’re on your own for dinner tonight.”

“I’ll be fine, just go,” She said, shooing him off.

Spike took the hint and headed out to do his work, leaving Twilight to her own.

Elsewhere, at Carousel Boutique, Rarity was working her ‘magic’ in her work room with Jade standing still as she took her measurements. While the ‘old’ Jade despised hold still for long periods of time, the ‘new’ Jade still didn’t like it, but was more patient and willing to do so for her friend. “Rarity, not to question the skills of your trade, but is this really necessary? You’ve taken my measurements once before.” Jade stated.

“True, but that was quite some time ago, dear. Measurements are a constant and must be taken frequently to make sure the clothing fits properly. I know standing still isn’t your strong suit, much like dear Rainbow Dash, but please put up with it for just a bit longer.”

“Very well,” Jade sighed in defeat as Rarity continued her work. “Rarity, if I may, you still haven’t told me why you’re making me a new dress, not that I’m ungrateful mind you, but still…”

“Sorry, Darling, but that’s a surprise,” Rarity chimed with a cheerful smile.

“But I don’t understand, what is going on?”

“You’ll find out soon enough.” Rarity said as she finally finished taking Jade’s measurements. “There, all done, now,” Rarity said as she ran over to her shelf of fabrics. “So Darling, which color do you like, baby blue or ocean green?”

Jade looked on as Rarity held up the fabrics of different name but relatively same color and gave a hefty sigh. She knew this would be a long day with the Fashonista.

Six hours later

Jade had to muster just about every inch of control she was taught in order to withstand Rarity’s work; not that she would go so far as to hurt her friend, but she was getting rather frustrated with constantly picking colors that looked relatively the same only to be told they weren’t and Rarity constantly rethinking the style of the dress. After much trial and tribulation, Rarity had finally decided on a style design.

It was a satin one piece purple dress that hugged her body snuggly, showing off her chest and curvaceous hips in all the right ways with a light green trimming along the edges and a slit long the collar that ran over the right side of her right breast. It was sleeveless which allowed her to wear a pair of elbow length black gloves. The skirt of the dress was hemmed up to both sides of her hips showing off her long voluptuous legs with a pair of black stockings to match her gloves and pair of purple low heeled shoes. Her hair was properly brushed and styled so that most of it was tied up in a bun on one side but left enough hair properly coiffed to bang over the left side of her face, leaving just her right eye visible.

Jade stood before three mirrors, looking at herself from every possible angle, while Rarity squealed and clapped her hands together in excitement. “Perfect! Simply perfect! You look absolutely beautiful, my dear!” Rarity said with a satisfied smile.

“Really, you think so,” Jade said as she turned to face her friend. “I’ve never really worn anything like this before.” She said as she gave a slight blush, looking herself over once again.

“Jade, I wouldn’t say it if I didn’t mean it. That dress is one hundred percent you,” Rarity assured her. “Now I’d give you a matching purse if I didn’t think it was pointless for your activities tonight.”

“Speaking of which, are you going to tell me what’s going on?” Jade asked.

“Like I said, it’s a surprise, even more so, I’ve been sworn to secrecy by a Pinkie Promise.”

“Could you at least tell me what this is about?” Jade asked in a slightly aggravated tone.

“Sorry, dear, but I simply cannot,” Rarity said adamantly.

“Does it have to do with my Master?” Jade asked with a raised brow.

Rarity gave a slight blush at Jade’s title for Spike. The relationship between the two as Master and Servant always seemed a little risqué or otherwise scandalous for the Fashionista as well as some of the others, but Spike was a good friend and she wasn’t going to pry into private matters that didn’t concern her. Before Jade could continue to grill the Unicorn, a chime from the front door bell rang, indicating someone had entered the Boutique. “Oh, a customer, I’ll be right back, Jade, just stay here,” Rarity said as she turned and made a few quick strides out to the front room of the store.

When she got there, she found Spike standing in the doorway, completely decked out from top to bottom in a black tuxedo with a white dress shirt underneath with a purple bow tie. “Spike, darling, you look positively dashing!” Rarity said as she hurried over to him as she looked over his outfit.

“I should, you made this tux for me, remember?” Spike chuckled as she straightened out his bow tie.

“Oh you,” She giggled as she playful swatted his arm.

“So, is she ready?” Spike asked in a slightly excited tone.

“Ready and raring to go,” Rarity said as she started walking, guiding Spike toward the backroom where Jade was located. “It took some time…actually quite some time to find the right style to go with her own, so I decided to go with something more…bold and I think she pulls it off rather nicely.”

“That’s why I asked the best around to make her dress.” Spike said.

“Even after all these years, you still can’t help with the flattery.” Rarity said with a smirk and raised eyebrow.

“Force a habit,”

“Well, I’m sorry to say, but you’ll have to break that habit if you want to win that young lady’s heart.” She told him, passing him a sly smile.

“Right, gotta work on that,” Spike chuckled as he scratched his head.

When they finally reached the backroom, Spike felt like he got punched in the face by a Manticore and got the wind knocked out of him as his gaze locked onto the beautiful Ogre standing before him as she stood before the mirror, taking different poses. “Well hot damn,” Spike blurted out in awe and stupidity.

“Spike, language,” Rarity snapped as their voices caught Jade’s attention. Jade turned and her face went red in embarrassment. “M-Master, w-what are you doing here…and why are you dressed like that?” Jade asked with a raised eyebrow.

“Simple, you and I have a date tonight, gorgeous,” Spike answered as he walked over to her.

“A-A-A d-date! B-B-But…” Jade stammered in surprise and embarrassment.

“What? Too sudden? Too casual?” He asked as he finally reached her.

“No, no, no, it's not that, it’s just…why?”

“Because I have something special for you tonight and I wanted to spend some time alone with you,” He answered sincerely as he took her hand and looked straight into her dark magenta eyes. “So, Jade, would you do me the honor of going out with me tonight?”

Jade’s heart practically skipped a beat for a second before she felt a smile spread on her face. “Yes, Master, I would be delighted.”

Spike brought her hand up to his lips as he kissed the back of her hand, not once taking his gaze from hers. “I promise you won’t regret it.”

Spike kept ahold of her hand as he gently pulled her toward the exit. Rarity watched them leave, fanning herself with her hand, doing her best to withhold her excitement. “Go luck, Spikey, you’re going to need it.” She said with a content smile on her face.

Finally out ad about on the streets of Ponyville, Spike and Jade walked along the semi crowded streets, arms enter locked. The sun was still high in the sky, but would soon be lowering as dusk began to set in. As they strolled through the streets their attire garnered everyone’s attention. Both male and female onlookers gazed at them in awe. Spike got a few ‘hi, Spike’ or ‘looking good, Spike’ from a few young women, earning a growl and glare from Jade warning them to back off, while Jade received a few ‘hey, Sexy’ or ‘how you doin’, Hot stuff’ which earned a stern glare and a bit of single handed knuckle cracking to deter their advances.

Despite the ogling onlookers, the two enjoyed their walk together like the rest of the world didn’t matter. “Master, you never told me where we were going?” Jade asked as she looked down at him.

“To this fancy restaurant that Rarity recommended.”

“Fancy restaurant?” Jade inquired with a worried expression as she looked down at Spike. “Master, you do remember what happened the last time I was in such an establishment, correct?”

How could he forget? The last time they went to a restaurant it was to celebrate Rarity selling a new line of clothing to Fancypants. Jade and a Waiter got into a . . . heated discussion, the end result, Jade sent the poor man flying through a wall and the kitchen until he crashed outside. He made Jade apologize and fix the damages, naturally, but afterward she was banded from the establishment. While Spike remembered the incident all too well, he didn’t worry about it, he believed Jade learned her lesson and would behave. “Yeah, I remember, but you’ve improved on controlling your temperament so I don’t think it should be a problem,” He said as he looked up at her. “It won’t be a problem, right?”

“No, there won’t be a problem,” She assured him.

“Good, cuz we’re here.” Spike said as he looked ahead. Jade followed his line of sight and looked ahead to see a large white two story building with the name “The White Pearl” in cursive lights over the double door entrance. They finally reached the double doors and headed inside to find themselves standing in the foyer of the building. Jade gazed in amazement. There were three floors of the restaurant. The first had tables stationed along the edge of the wall with a dance floor in the center and a classical band in the back next to what appeared to be the kitchen. The second level was only a good five feet above the first going in a circle around the wall of the room, just like the first and the third level was in a closed off VIP area, looking down on the other patrons below.

Spike looked up at Jade’s awe struck face and even though he could guess, he still felt obligated to ask, “So, what do you think? Did I do good?”

“You did wonderfully well, Master,” she said happily as she looked down at him with a smile. “I never knew this place existed.”

“Yeah, Rarity told me about it; she said it was really nice, so I figured it would be perfect for our date.” Spike said as he led her toward the Greeter standing at a podium. The Greeter met Spike’s gaze, but his eyes were instantly drawn to the young Ogre beside him. “May I help you, Sir?” The Greeter asked, looking back down at Spike.

“Yes, I have a reservation: Table for two under the name ‘Spike’.” Spike said.

The Greeter looked down at his Reservation booklet in front of him, scanning down the page until he found the reservation. “Ah, yes, here we are,” The Greeter said before looking back at the Dragon. “Now, Sir, while I have no problems serving you and your…lady friend, the owner of the establishment has been informed of the young miss’…temperament and has informed me to issue you a warning that any and all aggressive behavior will not be tolerated and that such actions will result in your immediate expulsion from the premises. Am I clear?” He asked Spike, while eyeing Jade as she turned her head in slight embarrassment.

“Yes, there won’t be any problems tonight, Dragon’s Honor,” Spike said with a smile, holding up his hand, making his oath official.

“Very good then,” The Greeter said as he clapped his hands together twice and a short second later, a female unicorn waitress appeared beside the podium. “Take these two to their table.” He told her as he handed the Waitress a pair of menus.

“Right this way,” the Waitress said, gesturing the two to follow her. They followed behind the Waitress as she walked over to the staircase that led to the second level. The Waitress stopped in front of their table and waited for them to take their seats. Spike, being the Gentledrake that he was, made sure to pull out Jade’s chair first, letting her take her seat before pushing her in and taking his own. “Here are your menus,” She said, handing them each one, before standing at attention. “Now before I take your orders would you like something to drink to tide you off first? We have an excellent wine selection to choose from.”

“Yes, we’ll take a bottle Red Wine, please,” Spike said.

“Of course,” The Waitress smiled as quickly teleported away in a flash before returning a short moment later with aforementioned wine in a bucket of ice and a couple of glasses. The Waitress placed the glasses down before using her magic to carefully pop the cork. She filled both their glasses and placed the bottle back into the bucket of ice as she said, “There we go, now take your time with the menu. I’ll be back in a moment to take your orders.”

“Thank you,” Spike and Jade said in unison before the girl went on her way.

“Fancy restaurant? Red Wine?” Jade said as she took her glass in hand, holding it just inches from her mouth. “If I didn’t know any better I’d say you were trying to spoil me.”

“You almost make it sound like a bad thing,” Spike said, taking a sip of his wine.

“No, no, not at all, it’s just…different. We’ve never done anything like this before.” Jade said, almost in an uneasy tone.

“That’s why we’re doing it. Me and the girls keep you cooped up or busy most of the time and any time you’re not busy, you’re either relaxing or fooling around with me.”

“You say that like my relaxing and fooling around with you are two different things,” She points out, gaining her usual confidence back as she leaned forward with lidded eyes and a smirk.

“I’ll give you that, but I wanted to have some fun with you like this. A nice quiet evening with…you know, just the two of us.” He said sincerely. Jade blinked a couple of times as Spike’s words took a moment or two to register in her mind. She wasn’t sure what is was, but something seemed off with her Master’s behavior.

“But, Master, we do spend time together and I certainly do love the way we spend it together,” She asked with a raised brow as she straightened herself in her seat. “Are you perhaps becoming bored with me? Is there something else you would like to do together and that’s why you brought me here, to butter me up? There is no need for such 'beating around the bush' behavior, Master. Simply give the word and I’ll do it.” She told him, pressing her hand to her chest, beaming with a mixture of pride and lust.

Spike groaned as he held his head down and scratched the back of his neck. I figured it would be like this. Unless I’m straight with her, Jade won’t get what I’m trying to say. he thought to himself. “Never mind, it's nothing,” He chuckled, as he pulled his head up trying to play it off as him joking around.

Jade wasn’t entirely so sure he was joking, but before she could make any further inquiries the Waitress returned ready to take their order. Having been distracted, Jade hadn’t even looked at her menu. Having realized this as well, Spike took over and ordered stuffed pasta shells for himself and a fruit salad with an extra portion of steamed vegetables. The Waitress took their order with a smile and when she was finished, she grabbed the menus, tucking them under her arm. “Your food will be ready momentarily.” The Waitress said before turning and heading toward the kitchen.

Jade smiled at Spike with care and affection, causing him to meet her gaze. “What?” He asked.

“Nothing,” She said simply shaking her head. Spike was about to speak when the sound of the music changing, the high pitched ringing of a solo violin filled their ears. At that moment Spike felt his inner fire roaring as it gleamed in his eyes. Spike looked to Jade and saw that the music was having the same effect as she closed her eyes and let the music fill her very core. With a devious smile growing on his face, Spike stood up, quickly unbuttoning his jacket and in one fluid motion pulled it off and hung it behind his chair. He then walked over to Jade with his hand extended to her. “Would Milady honor me with a dance?” He said bowing his head to her.

Jade gave a slight moan, her eyes lidded with the same fiery passion that reflected in his own as she gave her hand to him as she said, “I thought you’d never ask.” She then stood up and Spike guided her down to the dance floor.

A couple of months ago, Jade would have never even entertained the thought of ‘dancing’, but thanks to both Rarity and Spike’s guidance, she became quite the proficient dancer and for someone of her size, she revealed herself to be rather limber. The two loved dancing whenever they found the chance. Such a simple activity granting them such a close intimate embrace as they moved their bodies around each other, as if every motion spoke volumes of passion, longing, loving, all communicated between each other without a single word needing to be said. They even came up with a few moves of their own. A few, no normal coupling of ponyfolk could or would possibly do for fear of bodily harm. But a coupling of a Dragon and Ogre, even Rarity had to admit it was quiet risqué and romantic at the same time.
Normally, they wouldn’t dare show case such moves, but tonight was a special occasion, so why not give the other customers and even the staff a good show. As they reached the dance floor, the other dancers seemed to naturally part for the two, if only because Jade’s form enticed and intimidate them, but Jade didn’t care. This was hers’ and Spike’s time to shine, if only for a little while.

As they made it to the middle of the now empty dance floor the music began to slowly. Spike then extended his hand out, along with Jade’s guiding her beautiful body till she was slowly circling him, their eyes never leaving each other’s until she around full circle. When she was in front of him once again, she gave a small spin on her heels until she stopped with her back to him, her left hand extended in Spike’s as she leaned over to the top of her hand. He then began laying light kisses as he moved from the top of her hand up her arm. While he continued to kiss along her shoulder, the suave drake used his tail to push himself off the floor to continue his kissing at the base of her neck before she pulled her other arm up, allowing him to continue. He lowered himself back to the ground as he took her hand and continued kissing it down her shoulder to her other hand. But when he began to trail back up her arm, her other hand shot up stopping him, just as the music suddenly peaked. She met his gaze and wagged her finger as the music slowed down once again and began to speed up.

Spike smirked and in one powerful motion, he pushed Jade’s arm away, he caused the Ogre to start spinning fast enough to make a slight gust of wind. Her dress hugged her form tightly from how fast she spun, but she remained perfectly calm as she came to an abrupt stop when Spike grabbed her hips with the two facing each other. The music picked up again as Spike left one hand on her hip and held the other out to her. Jade took his hand and Spike began to lead her, their footsteps matched up perfectly in sync with each other’s. Spike stopped and gently spun Jade around so her back was to him, before wrapping his arms around her waist as she in turn crossed her arms over her abdomen to take hold of his hands.

They then kept in time with the music as they swayed their hips together; Spike’s nice and subtle, while Jade’s swaying more aggressive and primal. They felt all eyes on them, but they didn’t care, they were lost to the music and each other. Spike then released one hand from around the Ogre as he twisted himself around till he was in front of Jade, the latter then pulled her left leg up, hanging it over Spike’s shoulder, giving everyone a nice view of a gorgeous thigh and supple hip and wrapping her arms around his neck, pulling his head into her chest. The action earned a gasp; taking quite the notice of her surroundings, Jade saw that she had reached the edge of the dance floor and was directly in front of a table with a slightly older couple.

She leaned forward, causing Spike to lean back as she reached onto the couples table and retrieved a nice, clean sharp knife from the gawking couple as they gasped in surprise. Spike could guess what his partner had done as she leaned back up, pulling him with her. She loosed her grip, allowing him to look up and find the blade, tucked nicely between her luscious lips with a sultry look in her eyes. Jade then pulled her leg down as she and Spike grabbed each other’s forearms. Spike pulled back but kept hold of Jade’s arms as he slightly jumped off the ground and Jade swung her Master down between her legs.

Spike slid on his back across the polished floor, but before he reached the edge, he pushed off the floor with his tail and extended his wings like a makeshift parachute, which quickly brought him to a stop, and gave the couple in front of him a bit of a scare. He quickly folded his wings to his back before turning back around to face the Ogre. The monstrous beauty gave a devious smile as she slowly pulled the blade from her mouth, running it gently through her clothes lips. The second the sharp utensil was free of her grip, as quick as a whip she flung the blade at Spike. The drake’s neck snapped back as he caught the deadly item in his teeth, gaining a terrified and amazed gasp from the audience.

Spike gave a hearty growl and toothy chuckle as he turned back around to face Jade. His lovely partner crossed her legs, puffed her chest out and placed her hands on her hips as if in challenging him to do better; a challenge Spike was more than willing to accept. Spike took the knife from his teeth and flung it tip first into the floor beside his foot. He then simply turned around to the young couple behind him and gave them a gentle smile as he leaned down and grabbed their white table cloth. “Excuse me, I need to borrow this,” He said politely.

Then with a flick of the wrist, Spike yanked the table cloth from the table without disturbing anything atop. He then turned back around, the music picking up once again as he expertly and effortlessly around him like a cape, resting it on his shoulder. Jade took the initiative and began to saunter over to him, shaking her hips with every ounce of seduction and lust she could put out, like it was the most casual thing in the world, enticing the young drake along the way. Spike quickly followed her lead, stepping forward, swaying the cloth around him every now and then, while attempting to entice the sexy Ogre across from him. When they were just a few feet from each other, Jade began to sway her arms up above her head, while Spike dangled the cloth out in front of him like a bull fighter. When they finally reached each other, Jade stood in the center, continuing to sway her form as Spike circled her, winding the cloth around her waist. As he moved around her, Jade pulled her hands down to keep the cloth in place and when it was completely tied around her, Spike used the remaining cloth to pull Jade down to him, their lips inches away from each other.

Then with all his might, Spike pulled himself away yanking on the cloth along with him, sending Jade in a winding spiral of green and purple. Jade’s spinning form spun around the edge of the dance floor, blowing up a powerful tailwind as she started lifting off the ground as Spike continued to swing the cloth around him, completely unfazed by the Ogre-made tornado. As the music began to hit its peak, Jade’s tornado spun around in the air until she was directly above Spike. The young drake tossed the cloth aside just as Jade stopped spinning and gravity took over. By the time the music ended, Spike held out his arms, catching Jade, bridal style and the two ended their act with a light gentle peck on the lips.

The restaurant went into an uproar of applause and whistling. With the music ended, the two were pulled from their little world and brought back reality as they looked around at the crowd. They glanced at each other before giving a bow and curtsey of appreciation. When they straightened themselves out, Spike took Jade’s hand, leading her back to their table. Upon arrival, they found their waitress waiting next to their table with their food already set on the table, clapping enthusiastically with a smile on her face. “That was amazing! You two were unbelievable!” The Waitress said as Spike helps Jade into her seat.

“It was nothing, just a little something we put together,” Spike said nonchalantly as he walked over to take his seat.

“Well in any case, you two are a terrific couple. So here are your meals and I’ll be back to check on you in a little while. Please, enjoy.” The Waitress said with a slight bow before she left them alone.

As Spike started in on his meal, he noticed Jade staring off to where their waitress had left. “Something wrong, Jade?” He asked.

“Oh, no, it's nothing, ,” Jade said, turning back to him with a weary smile, “it’s just…what did she mean by ‘couple’?”

“What do you mean?”

“She said we make a good ‘couple’; A good couple of what? I don’t understand?” Jade said with a raised brow.

“Oh…it’s uh…nothing, don’t worry about it.” He chuckled nervously before he dug into his meal. Jade tilted her head slightly in confusion before shrugging her shoulders and started in on her meal. When she took the first bite of her salad, her eyes widened in surprise as the wonderful menagerie of tastes exploded in her mouth. “This…this is delicious! I’ve never tastes anything so sweet!” She said, giddily clapping her hands together.

“Oh, so my cooking isn’t so good anymore, huh?” Spike said with a smug smirk and raised brow.

Jade’s eyes quickly practically popped from her head as she realized her comment. “Nononono, Master, I meant no disresp-” Jade’s panicking was halted when she saw Spike laughing at her.

“I’m kidding, Jade, relax, it’s just a joke,” He told her.

The Ogre scowled and puffed her cheeks out, pouting at him. “Master, you’re terrible,”

“Yeah, but you love me for it,” He said with a shrug before taking a sip of wine.

And with that, the night seemed to roll by without a hitch.

Hours later

The two continued their meal in peace, enjoying the solace of one another's company. They talked about things they never truly talked about before for while the two spent months of time together, they never truly spoke about such casual subjects. Jade spoke of some of the places she had gone as well, along with some of the objects she acquired along the way. While she didn’t know what some of the objects were, she inquired Spike about them and he was more than happy to inform her.

Jade was truly amazed by Spike’s seemingly abundant well of information to which she then asked to know more about his own endeavors. Spike talked about some of his solo adventures and the places he went during his gem hunts. Jade was fascinated for she had never ventured so far from her home to places such as deserts and even volcanic ranges, but she knew she’d never survive in such harsh terrains. Still, it was nice to hear about them.

After he finished one of his more comical stories and on their fifth bottle of wine, the two shared a hearty laugh. Jade gave a warm sigh as she wiped a potential tear from her eye before looking back at Spike. “Master, you truly are something else. I can’t believe you did that.”

“I know, precocious little scamp aren’t I?” He chuckled with a toothy grin.

“Oh, I think you’re much more than that,” Jade said as she leaned forward onto the table, her bust pushed out and her eyes lidded, “much much more.”

While Spike knew full well Jade was starting to put the moves on him, his impression was definitely confirmed when he jumped slightly out of his chair when he felt the touch of Jade’s foot rubbing against his right leg. He shuddered a bit as he quickly felt her foot rising higher up his thigh as he watched the small smile on her face growing into a more seductive one. Oh boy, gotta speed this along before she jumps my bones here. He quickly thought to himself, trying to figure a way to deter the Ogre's advances.

Then, as if to answer his prayer, their waitress returned with a smile. “So, how are we doing? Everyone good?” She asked, although from Jade’s posture, she could easily tell it was.

“Yeah…uh, can we get the check?” Spike asked as Jade’s foot yielded and retreated, allowing her Master time to speak.

“Of course,” The waitress said as she pulled out the check from behind her apron and placed it on the table. “Thank you for your patriotism and have a good night.” She said, giving them a bow before leaving them be.

Spike looked at the check as he pulled out his wallet. He was glad he waited a few months to pull this whole thing off since he definitely needed four months’ salary to pay for it, but nothing was too good for his girl. After placing the payment and a very generous tip for the waitress on the table, Spike stood up and helped Jade up. “Ready to head out?” He asked.

She gave a nod as she hooked her arm through his and the two headed toward the exit. Before they left, Spike gave stallion greeter a quick thanks to which the stallion gave a slight nod before they exited and headed out into the night. The streets were mostly empty as everyone was starting to turn in for the night. While they walked, heading toward the middle of the town square, Spike looked up at Jade and said, “Hey, Jade, do you mind if we stop somewhere? I want to show you something.”

“Sure,” Jade said without a hint of worry or hesitation. Spike guided her through the town and before they knew it, they made it to the edge of Ponyville and the only thing that lay before them was the edge of the Everfree a good hundred feet from them. Upon seeing the dark forest, Jade instantly became confused and somewhat scared. Ever since she subjected herself to Spike's servitude she did not return to the Everfree. Seeing it now under the pale moonlight simply reminded her of a time when she was wild and feral, when she was predatory and alone, a time without Spike. Why are we here? What could Master have to show me in the Everfree? She pondered as worry and fear began to set it. Wait…is this what he had planned? Have I become a burden and he intends to abandon me here as his secret shame? Nononono, it can’t be. Master would never do that. He took me in and cared for me. I have to stay calm, a good slave trusts her Master completely and I trust mine. She told herself.

Suddenly, Jade felt her feet being pulled out from under her, causing her mind to fall back to reality. She shook her head and felt her body remaining weightless as she looked up to see that Spike was holding her bridal style, gazing down into her eyes. “Jade, are you okay? You seemed a little out of it for a second.” He said.

“Y-Yes, sorry Master, t-t-the wine…made me a little lightheaded.” She stammered with a blush of embarrassment.

“Well, hold on and close your eyes, I got a surprise for you.” Spike said with a gentle smile. Jade looked into his eyes and saw no hint of ill intent, so she nodded and closed her eyes as she wrapped her arms around his neck. Spike then spread his wings and took off, carrying the Ogre off with him. Despite the obvious height difference and his appearance, Spike never considered Jade to be all that heavy. Being a dragon, he was definitely stronger than he appeared to be, but he certainly had to admit, he enjoyed holding her. He felt her tighten her grip and looked to see her tightening her eyes. She was never that comfortable flying, but he knew that she knew he wouldn’t drop her. He would never let anything hurt her.

After what seemed like forever, Jade felt Spike tilting down signaling their decent. She soon heard the fluttering of leaves before Spike slowed down and finally landed. He set her down on her feet, but before she could open her eyes, Spike told her, “Not yet, just a little further.”

“Very well,” Jade said as she felt Spike take her hand and began leading her.

As they walked, Jade felt the ground under her feet turn from soft ground to hard stone. While they continued on the sounds of their footsteps became loud and audible as they echoed around them. If she had to guess, she’d have to say they were in a cave somewhere; the silence and overall suspension of the situation killer her inside. Just as she was about to inquire Spike once again, she felt him lace his fingers through her own.

At that moment, Jade felt a strange sense of calm and joy wash over her. This combination of sensations set her heart a flutter, but she didn’t understand why. Such a simple act, yet her cheeks were going red and her heart was pounding. What is this? Why am I feeling so…elated, like I’ve been longing for this? But what is it I’ve been longing for? Jade thought as she tried to decipher her emotions.

Jade was then snapped from her thoughts when she and Spike came to a stop. “Okay, you can open your eyes,” Spike told her.

Jade did as she was told and opened her eyes and was both surprised and confused to see that Spike had brought her back to her old cave. Since she left with Spike, acknowledging him as her Master, she naturally gave him all of the treasure that she accumulated, making it, by all rights, his hoard. She knew every now and then he would return here to bring home some treasure for snacking on or even finding new treasure and stashing it here when he didn’t have any room at home. She glanced around and noticed the latter as there was even more treasure than before, mainly jewels and gem stones of various sizes strewn around. “I-I don’t understand, why are we here, Master?”

“Before I answer you, first…” Spike paused as she grabbed Jade’s shoulders and pulled her deeper into the room. “I need you to stand right…here,” He said as he positioned her near the middle of the room, standing in front of a large emerald shard that was stuck into the ground. “Perfect! Now, Jade, there’s something I’ve wanted to tell you. Something really important, but I couldn’t really think of how to say it. But I knew before I said anything, I just had to do this the right way. That’s why I took you out tonight. I wanted to show you how much I enjoy being with you.”

Jade was slightly taken aback by this, but remained silent and patient, for she could tell there was more he wanted to say. Spike glanced up toward the ceiling and saw his cue coming up. “Now, like I said, I have something to tell you, but first I want to show you,” He said as he pulled his tux open and dug into the lining before pulling out small box. He then turned it toward the Ogre and opened it, revealing a fist sized amethyst gemstone necklace in the shape of a heart with two horns atop it.

Jade gasped, but quickly covered her hand over her mouth to stop herself as her eyes widened amazement. “Master, i-it’s beautiful!” She said taking her hand from her mouth to show him her dazzling smile.With a slight gesture on his part, Jade bent down, allowing Spike to clip the chain around her neck. When it was secured, Jade leaned up and looked at it, lightly tracing her fingers against the smoothly carved stone. “Master, thank you, but you did all this, just to show me this?” She asked, still slightly confused.

“Nooooottttt entirely,” He said cryptically with a smile.

Jade raised a brow until Spike slyly looked up toward the ceiling. Jade followed his gaze and her jaw fell slightly open when saw a very large hole carved out of the ceiling leading to a clear view of the cloudy midnight sky. Before she could respond to the sight, the clouds slowly parted allowing the beauty of the full moon to shine into the cave with its luminescent light. Jade’s eyes became stuck to the sight of the magnificent orb in the sky for a moment before the light from it caused something behind her to flash. Jade turned to see a cobalt gem stone stuck in the wall behind them shine bright from the moonlight hitting it. No sooner does the gem begin to glow, the light it emitted shot toward another gem, a tiger’s eye stuck in the ceiling, upside down. The light then shot from there to a ruby a little further away, near the small pond.

The light quickly shot from there toward the emerald standing in front of Jade and in seconds the light shot for a final time and hit Jade’s amethyst necklace. With the light hitting it the gem gave a bright purple glow until it expanded hitting the wall directly in front of her, projecting the gems shape on the wall as well as the hidden message that was etched into the gem itself and before Jade on the wall were three simple words.

Jade be mine

This…This is what he wanted to show me? She deduced as her mind, body and soul became completely overwhelmed by the sight before her.

“Yeah, most guys tell their girls they would give them the moon, but I know Auntie Luna would never give it up, but for her favorite nephew she’d move it for me so I could woo a special girl.” Spike said as he eyed all his hard work with pride.

“Master, I must say…” Jade pausing for a moment to try and get her thoughts in order, “I…as flattered and amazed as I am, I don’t understand. I am your slave. I already am yours.”

“Not entirely,” He said before rethinking, “at least not in the way that I want.”

Upon seeing Jade’s perplexed expression, Spike smiled as he continued. “Jade, I know when we first met things were…hectic to say the least; hot and sexy, but hectic. Now don’t get me wrong, I like our arrangement, what guy wouldn’t? But somewhere down the road, I stopped liking our arrangement and simply started liking you. You’re strong, passionate, fun and sometimes you’re just the cutest thing I’ve ever seen. What I’m trying to say is that . . . I love you, Jade,” Spike said as he took her hands in his. “From now on, I don’t want to be your Master. I want to be yours. Your Spike. And I want you to be mine. My Jade. Do you understand?”

Jade took a moment to process this information, for this was certainly new to the Ogre. She had never heard of an Ogre being asked to be her Master’s mate. Normally it was either the Ogre was rutted silly by their Master until a child was had or the Ogre rutted her slave until a child was had. In either situation there was always a one-sided relationship, now her Master was asking for each other to be treated as equals. She would be his, but he would also be hers and hers alone. As she further thought about how the night's events unfurled, she examined her emotions as well. The was she was reacting to Spike's behavior, the joy she felt from holding his hands, the instant dread she felt for fear of him abandoning her; it all made sense and she finally understood what she truly felt. It was love. After everything Spike had done for her, from taking her on a date, giving her such a beautiful necklace, even all the way back to him taking her into his home to meet his and her own eventual friends. Spike had done all of this for her and as she thought about it, everything she did was for him. She always did her best, no matter what was asked of her, if it was for him, she would do anything.

Not even fighting the genuine smile of affection that grew on her face. “I…understand. You want us to be something more and you did all this to make me see it. Forgive me for not realizing it, we Ogres aren’t very familiar with this…display of affection, but I understand now and to be honest, I feel the same. You’ve given me so much, shown me so much, especially when you didn’t have to. I was merely a slave for you to act upon your desires, but you never treated me as such, not really. To you I wasn’t just a slave or an Ogre. I was a girl and that’s what I love about you, Ma-Spike,” She corrected herself. “That’s what I love most about you, Spike.”

Spike smiled wide, hearing her say his name for the first real time. “Jade, while naturally Dragons don’t give up anything from their horde, you’re my most valuable treasure and I’ll never let you go. So will you?”

Jade took her hands from his and placed them on both sides of his face gently pulling his closer as she leaned down to meet him most of the way. “Always and forever,” She promised before sealing it with a sweet, passionate kiss.

Their kiss lingered for what seemed like hours as they drew closer and closer to one another. Soon enough, Spike snaked his tongue into the Ogre’s waiting mouth, her teeth not even daring to hinder him. Jade released a hearty moan as his tongue met with hers, his lithe wet muscle writhing around her larger, stronger one sending ripples of pleasure through her. Spike soon felt his right hand acting on its own, moving toward her chest. When his hand reached its intended target, his palm was instantly filled with her bountiful flesh, while his fingers were practically sucked into her mound. A shiver ran down Jade’s body as Spike began to gently knead the massive orb in his hand, her raising heartbeat pounding underneath his grip.

Spike’s other hand raised up to her left cheek, caressing it gently, tenderly. Her head tilted in kind, nuzzling his palm with the utmost affection. Then, much to Jade’s chagrin, Spike broke the kiss, but surprised her as he then gave a light kiss to the exposed side of her neck, sending a shiver down her spine. Spike continued laying light pecks along her neck and collar bone, causing the Ogre to shudder and gasp while Spike’s groping became bolder as he began to tweak and pull her clearly stiff nipple with his fingers. Jade then pulled up her hands up to her hair and pulled the pins holding it in place, letting her silver hair fall free down her back. Not wanting to disappoint her newly appointed lover, she then pulled her right hand down, below Spike’s waist, right onto the large bulge in his pants.

Spike groaned when he felt Jade’s hand grab his hardened phallus, but growled even more when he felt her stroking it through his pants. Spike quickly doubled his efforts when he brought his left hand from her face, down to her other lonely breast, groping and massaging it to make up for lost time. Jade whimpered when Spike’s hands became rougher until she let loose an audible gasp when she felt Spike’s tail end rubbing against dripping sex; Spike’s eyes widened in surprise for a moment when he released his tail, almost upon contact, became drenched in her nectar. While normally the fact that Jade had gone the whole evening without any underwear would have been a cause for alarm, Spike simply took it in stride and continued his indulgence. Only after a few strokes of his tail, Jade’s body became weak and her legs gave way under her, causing her to fall to her knees, coming to eye level with the Dragon.

Even witnessing her weakened state, Spike never ceased his assault on her body; his lips once again claiming hers in a lustful, yet passionate embrace while he continued to play with her body. Jade felt her mind becoming an incoherent mess, while her body was being reduced to a moaning, shuddering form in Spike’s hands and she relished every moment of it. In all the time they were together, how could she not? Spike had memorized her every weak spot and knew how to exploit it. Her whole body felt like one whole erogenous zone and yet this was merely the foreplay; a smile spread on her face upon that realization.

Noticing Jade’s strength continuing to fail, Spike acted quickly and wrapped his wings around her back, gently laying onto the ground, but still refusing to break any of his other limb’s points of contact, allowing him to continue pleasuring her all the way down. When she was lying safely on her back, Spike retracted his wings and broke the kiss once more. When he pulled back, he was greeted by the sight of her dark purple eyes and her beautiful smile.He smiled back as she gave him in a slight nod, giving him permission to proceed. Spike leaned down to give her another quick peck on the lips, which she graciously accepted until Spike started laying similar kisses down her neck to her collar bone. Jade bit her lip, doing her best to remain silent as she eyed Spike’s receding form travel down her body, pulling his hands from her chest and down her curvaceous sides and hips.

When he finally reached his destination, the scent of her need hit his nostrils, setting his mind and heart ablaze. As if to welcome him, Jade parted her legs and pulled front of her skirt aside, giving him full view of her soaking wet pussy. Jade knew Rarity would probably kill her for soaking the dress, but Spike was worth it, so she didn’t care. Spike leaned down, gently caressing the inside of her thighs, causing her to gasp as a slight shiver ran through her; when he was finally inches from her sex, his hot breath wafting over it, earning a whimper from the Ogre. The drake’s tongue slithered forth at the delicious looking flower before him, licking his lips at the sight. Without another delay, Spike gave a long lingering lick from base to clit, causing Jade’s back to arch up slightly. He then surprised her and dived right in, sending his tongue into her depths, while his nose was pressed heavily against her swollen love button.

Jade’s moans couldn’t be contained any longer as she felt Spike’s dexterous tongue running along her walls while his nose rubbed against her clit. Spike could feel her walls attempting to tighten around his tongue, clearly mistaking it for another part of his anatomy, while he hungrily drank her delicious honey pot with gusto.

Spike then twisted his tongue into a spiral, lining his thin muscle along every inch of her walls before spinning it as fast as he could, sending Jade’s body into a frenzy. She couldn’t help herself as her legs wrapped around his head to keep him in place, while she screamed in pure ecstasy. Spike felt her walls convulsing and he knew Jade couldn’t hold out much longer and Jade knew it too.However, as much as she wanted Spike to bring her to release, she didn’t want it…not like this. Just as she felt her climax about to peak, she muster up her strength and pulled her hands up to Spike’s face and gently, but sternly pushed him back. After quickly releasing her legs from around him, Spike pulled himself up, his face contorted in confusion. When he looked into Jade’s eyes, he understood. Words needn’t be spoken for her eyes conveyed her wants, her needs. She needed Spike inside her and she wanted them to cum together.

Even though she was a panting mess, she pushed herself up with one hand and then grabbed the side of Spike’s head with her free one and gave him a tender, gentle kiss. While continuing to kiss him, Jade pulled her hands up to Spike’s tie and easily undid it and then continued to move down to his tuxedo buttons. Spike decided to do the same as his arms moved toward her back to gain access to her dress zipper. While the two continued to undress each other, Spike brought his tail spade between them, lightly caressing it against her flower, making sure his girl didn’t lose her buzz, to which Jade greatly appreciated. It didn’t take long for the two to remove their clothes, Spike releasing a sigh of relief when his painfully hard member was finally set free from the confinement of his pants, while Jade’s only remaining garment was the amethyst necklace around her neck.

Jade finally pulled back, ending the kiss, now giving each other full view of their naked forms. Jade leaned in placing one more peck to his lips, before leaning back onto the floor, showing him she was ready. Spike removed his completely soaked tail from her wanting sex, her waiting hole winking madly, begging to be filled.

Spike, not one to disappoint, wasted no time as he got to his knees and pressed the head of his dick to her entrance, prodding it open on contact. The drake wrapped his arms around her legs and with one powerful thrust, hilted himself inside her. From that single thrust, Jade’s back arched up as a powerful jolt of pleasure surged through her body from the sheer intensity of her orgasm. Spike was somewhat surprised as he felt Jade’s love juices gushing forth, splattering his lower body while her pussy convulsed around his dick, but he figured she must have been incredibly sensitive given that she didn’t climax before as well as him continuing to tease her as he did. Jade’s body was frozen in place as she rode out her orgasm, but she didn’t want to stop…not yet. Summoning what willpower she could, Jade slightly pulled back her hips and then thrust them forward, sending another incredible wave through her.

Spike knew when Jade wanted it bad enough, even after she came, she’d keep rocking those glorious hips of hers till he came as well. He smiled down at her as he pulled his rod back, leaving just the tip in before plowing back inside with another strong thrust. Jade’s body instinctively worked into a rhythm with Spike’s thrusts while her mind was a blank slate. The pleasure, the ecstasy was too much as each connection of their hips sent more pleasure through her and she loved it. She never felt more content, more complete then in these moments with Spike, knowing he was enjoy what she so willing gave to it his fullest, but now was different. He wasn’t enjoying her, she was enjoying him,. She realized it since the start, Spike never acted so tenderly with her in such a manner before. He wanted her to enjoy his touch and desire to please her just like she has him.

Jade soon felt that oh so familiar pressure building up once again, but even better, she felt Spike’s dick starting to throb and engorge inside her. Her suspicions were confirmed when she looked and saw the smoke pouring from his nostrils. He was going to cum soon and she wanted it. She needed it. Spike was quickly surprised when Jade bounded up, wrapping her arms around his neck and her legs around his waist, pressing his face into her chest, but he didn’t let that stop him. He quickly accommodated himself to her new position by grasping her magnificent rear as he continued to thrust up into her. Jade lustfully ran her hand through his hair as she moaned and panted while Spike’s phallus poked and prodded against the entrance of her womb.

Both could tell they were close to their imminent releases and neither could wait any longer. Spike started thrusting with wild abandon to which Jade could no longer hold back her screams of pleasure. Spike, however, as much as he loved listening to her howl for him knew of a way to silence her. Just before their climaxed peaked, Spike quickly reached up and grabbed the back of Jade’s head and forced it down to meet his lips in a final loving kiss. The only sounds to be heard were their muffled moans and groans through their embrace as Spike finally loosed rope after rope of his hot seed into Jade’s deepest depths and Jade’s flood gates were once again opened, causing her to douse the heat of Spike’s seed inside of her. After Spike felt the last of her orgasm unload itself, he broke the kiss, his body immensely heavy and exhausted like he had helped Twilight unload and re-shelved every book in the library ten times over; and Jade feeling herself in the same boat, fell flat onto her back, pulling Spike down, landing with a thud.

The two lay there together, a panting heap of sweat, lust and love juices until they both passed out.

Sometime later

Spike's mind was in a wonderfully relaxed state; he had never felt so calm. He felt as if he was floating atop the lake near Ponyville and the bright, warm rays of Celestia’s sun were lightly caressing his face. That warm caress came once again, but it felt cooler and…wetter? Spike’s mind roused from his unconscious state, his vision bleary for a moment until he rubbed his eyes. When his vision finally cleared, he found himself once again in the pond of the cave.

He smiled as he already felt the presence of the one who brought him there and leaned back into his favorite flesh pillows. “Have a nice rest?” Jade asked with a warm smile as she looked down at him.

“The best,” He smiled back, looking up at her. “Did you?”

“I did, until I woke up and saw how sticky we were,” She said, her smile turning lustful, giving him her patented bedroom eyes. “You certainly made of mess of me.”

“Are you saying you didn’t like it,” He retorted with a smirk of his own.

“I would never say that,” She confessed as she let herself drift lower into the pond, her head resting on the rocky wall behind her. “But you certainly did a number on me. It was a chore getting us in here, you know? I could hardly walk.”

“What can I say? I know how to please my woman,” He said as he turned over atop her, stomach to stomach, staring deeply into her eyes.

“You certainly do,” she said, wrapping her arms around him, pulling him closer to her. “And don’t you ever stop.”

“Like I plan to,” He retorted as he closed the distance, pressing his lips to hers.

The two lovers felt like a fire had ignited inside of them; not one of lust, but of love. Love and hope that they could continue to share these treasurable moments together. They finally broke the kiss and Jade rested her head atop his as she said contently, “I love you, Spike.”

“I love you too, Jade,” He said, resting his head into her neck, next to her purple necklace, “my wonderful, beautiful treasure.”

Ch.8 Beauty is Only Six Feet Deep

Author's Note

Okay, here's my second update for this story. I was inspired to right this during Halloween but I didn't finish it in time. Also, I'm not sure if this story deserves a Dark or Sad tag, so if you think it does please let me know.

Ch.8 Beauty is Only Six Feet Deep

Ponyville was at the high point of its day. The citizens of the little town were hustling and bustling about their day, despite the lack of sun in the air. It was uncommonly bleak as the local Weather team worked to put together a much needed rain shower, hence the reason the town looked so busy. Everyone was working to get all their errands and chores done before the rain set in.

All of this however didn’t seem to bother the occupants of the local clothing store that was Carousel Boutique. Inside Rarity was standing in her kitchen, finishing off preparing tea for herself and her guest client, who sat, waiting for her in the foyer. As she grabbed the tray of tea and crumpets with her magic, she looked out the window, taking note of the dreary weather that was brewing. “Good gracious, it certainly looks like it’s going to be quite the storm,” She said as she turned to join her guest. “I sure hope the dear doesn’t get caught up in it.”

Rarity exited her kitchen with the tea tray following right behind her. When she made it to the foyer, she found her female guest sitting at the small table, waiting patiently for her. The woman sitting before her was of unparalleled beauty. She had the form of a true hourglass figure; narrow shoulders, thin arms and long slender legs, her eyes a magnificent dark lavender; her well-endowed bust was slightly bigger than Fluttershy and wonderful curvaceous hips and bodacious rear that could cause even Bulk Biceps to snap his head just trying to catch a look it; her skin was almost whiter than snow and her blonde hair, long and luxurious, two strands braided at the crown of her head, while the rest in a tight ponytail. Her hair was so light it almost looked pale. The beautiful woman wore a dark purple open back dress that hugged her figure perfectly, the front not only showing off a large amount of cleavage, but also pushing up her bountiful chest for all to see, along with a long slit running high up the left side of the skirt, showing off her hip. She also wore a pair of black elbow length gloves that were laced with white fur at the end along with a matching pair of black stockings with a frilly rose design at her thigh with a pair of black stiletto high heel shoes. And to top it off, a silver tiara with two lilac shaped amethyst stones and a sliver skull in the center sat atop her head.

The pale woman sat with her legs cross, her very posture flowing with such elegance and poise that just screamed ‘elite’. “Sorry for the wait, Lilac,” Rarity said as she reached the table and set the tray down.

“Oh don’t worry, Dear, tis no trouble at all,” Lilac said, waving off the unicorn, watching Rarity set the tea cups and assorted snacks.

The two set in a calm silence for a spell, enjoying the tea, Rarity however, being the only one to partake in the small sandwiches. Finally, feeling ready to break the silence, Rarity spoke first, asking, “So, Lilac, I must say I was a little taken aback when you first came to me to place your order. I have never even heard of, let alone met a Wight before. If I might be so bold as to ask, where it is that you say you come from again?”

“Ah, you mean my Undead Kingdom?” Lilac inquired as she put her cup down.

“Yes,” Rarity responded, her voice heavy with uncertainty at how to approach the subject. “I’ve never heard of such a place before in Equestria.”

“It’s not surprising, your Princesses keep much from their subjects, but it’s nothing to worry about. I may be a Queen in my land, but my Kingdom and I are no real threat. The Undead Kingdom is merely…how should I say, my own little world? It exists in Equestria, yet it doesn’t, in its own little pocket dimension. Understand?”

“I believe so,” Rarity nodded once, before picking up her tea cup. “But what kind of . . . subjects do you keep in your domain?”

“Oh, nothing too extravagant, really,” Lilac answered, tilting her head up and tapping her chin in thought, “just my castle and a few servants, Ghosts and Zombies mostly.”

Rarity did her best to try and not, for lack of a better term, freak out, but the mention of such creatures caused a number of horrific thoughts of visions to pass through her head. “I didn’t k-know such c-c-creatures existed, except in movies and such. D-D-Doesn’t that seem a b-b-bit…dangerous?” She asked.

“Oh not at all,” Lilac scoffed lightly with a wave of her hand. “Ghosts and Zombies can be very manageable and productive creatures. Frankly, I’d find my life rather boring and tedious without them. Well, them and not to mention Lulu’s frequent visits, as well as my parties every once and a while. By the way, I truly must thank you for taking my orders on such short notice.”

“Oh pish, no need, you are not the first to come to me with a last minute order and you certainly won’t be the last.”

“Well, I must say, for such short notice, you certainly out did yourself,” Lilac said, glancing down at the bags of newly tailored clothes sitting beside her. “And here I thought Lulu was pulling my leg when she told me of a wonderful seamstress here in this . . . quaint little town. If I didn’t know better, I would have slapped her clean across her face for lying to me.”

Rarity simply gave a slightly nervous laugh at the thought of the Undead Queen before her taking a swing at the Lunar Princess. “Yes, well, I certainly have thank the Princess for directing you to me. I mean, I always dreamed of making dresses for royalty. I tried making a dress for my friend, Twilight Sparkle for her Princess Coronation, but sadly, the Royal Tailors in Canterlot beat me to it, as it were.”

“That’s just foolish, if anything, you should be in Canterlot showing off these wonderful dresses.”

“Thank you,” Rarity said, taking a long sip of her tea.

“Truly, your husband must be proud of your success,” Lilac added, before taking a sip of her tea.

The Undead Queen’s recent comment caused a terrible reaction in the Unicorn as her eyes widened to the size of dinner plates and she choked back her tea before a seizure of coughs wracked her body. “Oh dear, did I strike a nerve,” Lilac asked with a raised thin eyebrow in surprise as Rarity brought her napkin to her mouth, trying to calm herself.

When she felt her coughing fit coming to an end, Rarity, wiped her mouth before composing herself. “Nononono, sorry, dear, but I’m afraid I’m still quite single.”

Lilac gasped in sheer surprise, but resisted the powerful urge to fall from her seat. “Impossible! Such a woman of your caliber must assuredly have a vast number of suitors to choose from.” Lilac said with confidence.

“Oh, don’t get me wrong, I have had my fair share of men court me, but none of them were…shall we say up to my standards.”

“Well, is there anyone who is,” Lilac said, slightly leaning forward. “Certainly there must be one that has caught your detailed eyes?”

“…Actually, there is-” Rarity’s response was cut short as a knock came to the door. “Excuse me one moment, Lilac, I’ll be right back.”

“Take your time, dear,” The Queen said as she watched the Fashionista head toward the door.

The pale woman watched intently as Rarity looked through the window near the door before suddenly wiping down her dress and primping up her beautifully coif purple hair. She then took a quick second to take a deep cleansing breath and then finally opened the door with her most dazzling smile as she said, “Spike, darling, what brings you around?”

“Hey, Rarity, I came to drop off those fabrics you asked for,” Said the recipient at the door.

“Oh, yes, thank you for bringing them over, please, come in,” Rarity said as she stepped aside out of the doorway.

From the base in his voice, Lilac could tell the one at the door was a man, but she certainly wasn’t prepared for the adorable hunk of Dragon that waltzed in, carrying two large rolls of fabric on each shoulder. Spike wandered in deeper into boutique, due to the fabric on his shoulders, is visage was obscured, causing Lilac to go completely unnoticed, but she didn’t mind; this allowed her to observe the amusing show uninterrupted. “You can put those in my work room, dear,” Rarity said as she reached Lilac’s side, her eyes never once leaving the Dragon’s back. “I’ll sort it out later.”

“Okay,” Spike said as he headed toward Rarity’s work room.

Lilac watched Spike disappear deeper into the Boutique and then looked back up at the clearly smitten Rarity, whose eyes were glazed over in blissful euphoria. When Spike finally came back after a short moment, he walked over, wiping off his hands. “Okay, Rarity, I-Whoa…,” Spike paused when he stopped dead in his tracks upon seeing Lilac for the first time. “And who is this?”

“Hm?” Rarity said before snapping out of her emotionally induced coma and regained her sense. “Oh, right, forgive me, Spike, this is a client and new friend of mine, Queen Lilac.”

“Queen Lilac?” Spike said with a question mark hanging over his head when the answer finally clicked. “Ah, you’re the Queen Wight from the Undead Kingdom. Aunt Luna told me about you.”

“And you must be Spike, Lulu has told me so much about you,” Lilac said as she gracefully held her hand out to him.

“Only good things I hope,” He retorted, taking her hand before gently leaning down and kissing the back of her hand.

“If there are any bad ones, they certainly haven’t reached my ears,” Lilac giggled lightly at his gesture. Hm, that’s interesting. My charm has no effect on him. She thought as he pulled back and stood up straight.

“Well, the storms a brewin’ and I gotta get back home,” Spike said as he smiled back at Rarity.

“Thank you again, Spike, I really appreciate it,” Rarity said, returning the smile.

“Don’t-” Spike paused when Rarity leaned forward and gave him a quick kiss on the cheek. In that quick exchange, Rarity felt Spike melt under her touch and Lilac could see it too. When Rarity pulled back, Spike’s eyes fell half closed, lidded and glazed over. “Mention it.” He finished his sentence in a wistful tone as he started walking, knobby legged toward the door.

“Take care, Spikey, and tell Twilight I said ‘hi’,” She said, waving goodbye.

“I said…Twilight…hi-” Spike half-broken sentence was cut short when he slammed, head first into the door, earning a giggle from the two women in the room. Spike quickly shook his head, bringing himself back to reality before staring at the girls as heat quickly filled his cheeks. “Bye!” Spike snapped before running out the door and closing it shut behind him.

“I see now,” Lilac stated while Rarity took her seat across from her.

“See what?”

“I see that someone has caught your fancy, or rather, somedrake,” Lilac smiled deviously at the unicorn.

“Oh, uh…I,” Rarity stammered nervously, averting her eyes from her guest’s.

“No, no, I understand now, you don’t fancy the plain and mundane, but something more unique and dare I say…exotic, my dear,” Lilac continued her teasing, causing Rarity’s cheeks to start burning. “So, what is it, hm? Is it his looks? His strength? Oh, could it be his position?”

“I beg your pardon,” Rarity practically snapped as she glared back at the undead Queen.

“Come now, darling, there’s nothing to be ashamed about. There’s nothing wrong with sleeping into power, even though he’s adopted, he is the son and nephew of the Princesses.” Lilac continued.

“Now see here,” Rarity snapped in anger. “I have never, nor will I ever bed with someone merely to try and take advantage of their position, no matter how high. Secondly, that is not the reason I lov-” Rarity tried to stop herself by slamming her hands around her mouth, but it was already too late.

The Unicorn stared at the Wight and watched her smile widen until she dropped her hands and hung her head down in shame. “Come now, you can tell me.” Lilac assured her.

Rarity pulled up her head slightly, glancing up at Lilac as she spoke, “You promise not to tell a soul?”

“By my honor as a Wight I shall not tell a soul, living or otherwise,” Lilac swore, straightening her back and holding up her hand as if she were making a royal decree.

Rarity looked back down and fiddling with her hands, “Okay . . . yes, I love Spike; I have for some time.” She confessed.

“For how long?”

“A few years now, when he was a little younger; To make a long story short, Spike went through a rather nasty growth spurt and went a terrible rampage. Even the Wonderbolts couldn’t stop him. He had kidnapped me and took me up high up on a mountain side. I had just made this beautiful cape when he nabbed me, but during his capture of me he had ruined it.”

Lilac gasped in horror at such a thought. “I know, right,” Rarity snapped in total agreement. “It was so beautiful too, but I digress. Anyhow, at the time, I had no idea it was Spike and in my rage, I tore it off as I told him off, showing him a very special necklace that he had given me the day before. A wonderful fire ruby in the shape of a heart; It was the most generous, thoughtful thing anyone had given me. Seeing it somehow snapped him from his greed filled rampage and turned him back to normal. Unfortunately, when he changed back, we were very high up in the air and to say the least, we fell. As we did, thinking it was our last moments together, Spike tried to tell me how he felt, mind you he had a crush on me since he arrived and I knew full well that he did, but in that moment, he actually tried to tell me, but I silenced him. He didn’t need to say it. I knew how he felt because when I realized that even in his most basic and instinctive of states, he still thought of me first and turned back. He gave me a treasure, something dragons never do and he gave up all that power and strength, just to be my Spikey Wikey again. For me, he would be anything I asked for and while I would never do such a thing I know that’s something no other man would ever do for me.”

Lilac listened with rapt attention and liked everything she heard as a genuine smile came to her face. “So, does he know how you feel?” She asked.

“Sadly, no,” Rarity sighed heavily as she looked back up at her guest. “Spike may have been able to confess, but I can’t.”

“Why not?” Lilac asked, tilting her head in confusion.

“Frankly, everything,” Rarity answered in a saddened tone. “Be it our age, society, positions, even as a species. I don’t think I can give Spike what he desires of me. He deserves someone…better than me.”

Better, hm, Lilac thought as an idea formed in her head. “I think I can help with all those things.”

“Excuse me?” Rarity asked, her brows pursed in pure confusion.

“I can help with all those things and Spike will be all yours,” Lilac assured her. “Think of it as a bonus for the dresses.”

“How?”

“Well, it won’t be easy and it may take some time, but I can change you.”

“Change me? Into what?”

“Something…better,” The Wight answered vaguely, but could see the Fashionista was lingering on her every word. “But like I said, it won’t be easy. By doing this, you could also end up as something worse as well. Are you willing to take that chance?”

Rarity contemplated that for a moment. “What do I have to do?”

“In order to give you this…gift, you have to give me something too.”

“What, I’ll give you anything,”

“Your life,” Lilac answered flatly.

Rarity’s heart practically stopped in that instant. “M-My life?”

“Yes, in order to make this change, you must teeter on the edge of life and death. Such a venture is not for the faint hearted, but if you can overcome it, you will become something of unearthly beauty and power,” She explained with such vigor that the gain truly seemed worth the loss. “So, what will it be?”

Rarity contemplated the decision, truly weighing it against all possible odds. Ultimately, it came down to Spike, the one drake who had been the only person to shoe her just as much generosity as she had shown other, maybe in more. No matter the tasks or whether he was rewarded or not, if it was for her, he would do anything. Rarity knew before she could never do it, but now someone was giving her the chance; the chance to become someone worthy of such a strong, caring, valiant drake. He was her knight in scaly armor and if she wanted him, this is what she had to do. Mustering up every ounce of resolve she had, Rarity steeled herself as she sat up straight and stared into Lilac’s eyes and asked, “What do I have do?”

Lilac smiled as she stood up from her seat and walked over with such grace that no mortal could possibly imitate it and stood in front of Rarity. The Wight then pulled up her left hand as a lavender glow formed around her hand. The glow then expanded, taking the form of a large clawed ethereal hand. The transparent magical hand flexed and moved her left hand until she closed her fingers, all but her index finger pointed directly at Rarity. “Are you ready?”

Rarity gave a stern nod, to which Lilac smiled at. “Then, my dear Rarity, I wish you good luck.”

And with that Lilac inched the magical finger toward its target, while Rarity closed her eyes and waited for the act to be over; Rarity’s heart of pounding in her chest, her mind racing with thoughts about what was about to happen to her. Would it hurt? Would she look different? Would she act differently? All of this and more ran through her head, when suddenly, it all stopped; her thoughts, her fears and her heart.

Hours later

The door to Carousel Boutique swung open as Sweetie belle came running inside. She quickly closed her umbrella and shut the door to the raging storm behind her. “Phew, made it,” She sighed heavily as she started taking off her jacket and boots. “Rarity, you home?”

No response came as she disrobed her soaked clothes and backpack. Sweetie belle walked deeper into the Boutique calling out, “Rarity, you here or what?”

She didn’t have to go much further when she stopped and spotted her sister lounging atop her red fainting couch. Sweetie belle groaned as she walked over to her sister. She knew it was a nice couch to sit and lounge in, it wasn’t one to sleep on. When she made it over to her, she shook the elder woman’s shoulder, trying to nudge her awake. “Rarity? Rarity, c’mon, wake up, you can’t sleep here,” Sweetie bell told her, but Rarity remained still, with not so much as a groan.

“Rarity,” Sweetie said, looking at her stock still sister in confusion.

She grabbed her sister’s wrist, but the second her hand touched seamstress’ skin an icy chill ran through her hand. Sweetie dropped her sister’s hand in surprise, watching it flop lifelessly to the floor. “Rarity, c’mon, this isn’t funny,” Sweetie said as she kneeled down next to the couch, nudging her sister in a panic as her heart began to face, but still no response.

Sweetie felt her heart pounding like a piston as she took one final test and stood up over her sister and then leaned into place her ear against her chest. Sweetie’s blood quickly ran cold as she neither heard nor felt her sister’s heart. The younger unicorn flew back away from her sister, fumbling to back away from the corpse as tears flooded the side of her cheek. With her eyes the size of pin pricks and her nerves shaken to the core, Sweetie bell responded the only way her body would allow. She screamed.

A Week Later

After Sweetie Belle discovered her sister’s lifeless corpse, a blanket of sadness and despair loomed over Ponyville. The loss of the most generous woman who could and would tailor, hem and sow for anyone who would ask, whether paid to or not hit the small town heavier than anyone could have imagined. Her family, friends, even the Princesses attended, but none were more devastated than Spike. He stood at the front with Twilight by his side as they watched Rarity’s coffin closed up and magically lowered into the ground, tears streaming down his face, while the love of his life disappeared into the darkness below.

As the days passed, Spike was virtually inconsolable. He barely ate, he hardly slept, he rarely ever left his room and whenever he did, Twilight could always find him sitting in front of Rarity’s grave. Whenever Twilight tried to pry him from the cold slab of stone sitting before him, he wouldn’t budge, so she merely sat there with him until he was ready to go. But he was never truly ready. All he could think about was her; his love and all the things left unsaid. Even though she knew how he felt, he still needed to say it; still needed her to hear the words. Now she never would.

Now, once again, Spike was sitting in front of Rarity’s grave, the rain shower from above beating down on him and the cold chill in the air rushing by him, doing little to deter his eyes from the head stone that read ‘Here lies Rarity, the most generous soul in all of Equestria’.
Spike sat there, stock still, reading the words, over and over again, her name bringing forth so many wonderful, painful memories. Finally pulling his eyes from the grave stone, Spike looked down into his jacket as he moved his stiff hands to pull something from his pocket. What he pulled out was the Fire ruby necklace he had given Rarity the day before his birthday. Sweetie Bell had returned to him, thinking Rarity would want him to have it.

He then unlocked the small lock at the top, opening the jewel up, revealing a picture the two had taken together of Rarity kissing a younger, frazzled Spike on the cheek. He smiled slightly at the picture before closing it up once more. He then stood up in front of the head stone and hung the necklace at the top, letting it dangle over Rarity’s name. A small flash of lightning appeared overhead with a roar of thunder sounding off not soon after. Figuring he should get back before Twilight came looking for him, but before he left, he to final look and stifled back a fresh batch of tears that tried to escape his eyes. He then turned around to leave the Cemetery and headed for home.

After Spike had returned home, he immediately started on dinner, to Twilight’s surprise. They ate together for once in days, but Spike still ate very little. After eating in silence, Spike cleaned the dishes himself, took a quick shower and headed off to bed to the waiting painful dreams and nightmares that would soon be keeping him up through the night.

Ponyville Cemetery

All seemed quiet in the mud filled field of tombstones. Not even the stray rats dared to venture out into the storm to look for scrapes. However, something was happening underground, down in the grave of a recently buried unicorn. Inside Rarity’s grave, lay her body, stiff as a board and cold as ice when suddenly, her body soon became enveloped in a dim azure glow, but just as soon as it came, the ethereal force vanished. In that instant, Rarity’s eyes opened wide, her back arched up gasping for air. Her hands flailed out, smacking against the inside of her coffin, before she managed to catch her breath and started coughing. After her fit stopped, she took a few quick breathes. “Good gracious,” she coughed a final time, looking around to try and get her bearings, only to be greeted by the pitch black nothingness around her confined space. “W-Where am I? What’s going on?”

She pulled her hands up, only for them to be stopped by the top of her the coffin. “What is the meaning of this,” She said with a tinge of anger. “Calm down, Rarity, it’s okay. You forget, you are a Unicorn.”

Rarity quickly took her own advice, closed her eyes and attempted to focus her magic only for none to appear. Rarity’s eyes snapped open again, unable to muster up even the slightest hint of her magic. With her completely unaware of her location or surroundings and unable to summon her magic, now, Rarity truly began to panic.”Nonononono, this can’t be happening, this cannot be happening,” She ranted in a frenzy as she banged her hands on the top of coffin, as tears flooded her cheeks, hoping someone would hear her. “Hello, anyone there?! Somebody! Anybody, please help me!”

When no response came, Rarity was left a crying mess, trembling in fear. After some time, she finally managed to calm herself and came to the only real conclusion left to her. “Very well, it appears I must…get myself out of…wherever I am,” She told herself, placing her hands firmly on the flat surface directly in front of her. “Now, one…two…three!”

With every ounce of her strength she possessed, Rarity pushed forward and to her surprise, the lid began to open; when the top slid open ever so slightly, a slick, sloshing substance crept in, splashing her side, causing her to release the lid and close it. “Ew,” Rarity whined as she lightly touched the substance with her fingers, only to immediately pull it away. Even though she couldn’t see it, it felt disgusting. “What is this? Mud? Urgh, am I buried? Oh, if this one of Rainbow and Pinkie’s pranks, they have certainly gone too far!”

Knowing full well she was about to get herself covered in filth, she knew she couldn’t stay where she was. She once again placed her hands against the lid and pushed with all her might, causing the door to slide open as well as mud to come rushing in. She kept her mouth closed tightly before closing her eyes and continuing to push forward. When she pushed the top open the rest of the way, she managed to stand up and climb her way up, clawing her way through muck and mud. After what seemed like forever, Rarity felt her hand breach the surface. She clasped her hand into the loose soil as more mud filled her hands; her grip almost slipping, but her other hand soon followed as she then doubled her efforts to pull herself up. Once some solid soil was in hand, Rarity pulled up as hard as she could and finally pulled herself free from the ground, releasing a sigh of relief. However, her respite was cut short when she realized it was pouring down raining.

Having pulled the rest of her body from the earth, she sat on her knees, breathing heavily with her matted hair working as a make shift veil over her eyes in the down pour. She pulled her hair away from her eyes, standing up and looking around, trying to find out where she was, but still had no real fix on her location. She could make out a number of shapes around her, but with the darkness of night and the storm looming overhead, that didn’t leave much to the imagination. As if to assist her, a flash of lighting appeared, granting Rarity a short moment of light and in that moment, her eyes shrank in fear. She found herself standing in the middle of a graveyard. She stumbled back in shock until she bumped into something behind her, causing her to jump in surprise. She then heard the distinct sound of jewelry jingling before it make a loud ‘plop’ into the mud. Rarity leaned down, her hand patting the ground, trying to find what fell.

Her hands quickly grabbed onto something hard and heart shaped; something she’d recognize anywhere. “I-Is this my…” Rarity paused when another lightning bolt flashed, revealing the object to indeed be her Fire Ruby necklace. “What is it doing here?”

Once again, as if to answer her troubled mind, another lightning bolt flashed, revealing a tombstone in front of her that read, ‘Here lies Rarity, the most generous soul in all of Equestria’.

Wh-What is the meaning of this, She thought as dread began to fill her heart. “I-I’m dead? Nononono, that can’t be. If I were dead, I certainly wouldn’t be standing here,” She said as she looked herself over. “See? Perfectly…well, not perfectly fine, but still… relatively okay-ish, I suppose,” She stated until she touched her hand to her chest.

Rarity’s eyes shrunk to pins when not only was her skin ice cold, but she could feel…or rather, couldn’t feel her heart beating. She kept her hand where it was, hoping to be wrong, but as seconds passed to a few minutes, without her feeling the need for air, her heart didn’t beat a single instance. After all that time, she finally took a breath, but still her heart didn’t beat. Her mind tried to think of something, anything, to try and figure out what to do until she looked down at the necklace and her thoughts instantly drifted to the one person who could help her. “Spike…yes, Spike will…help me,” She said, in a shaky tone.

She started walking, her legs a little weak, from being locked up for so long or from the shock of her current health, she was unsure. Taking delicate steps and using the tombstones to guide her, Rarity made her way toward the exit and Ponyville.

Golden Oaks Library

Spike was lying among a tall grassy field, the wind lightly blowing, giving the scene of waves flowing around him. By his side, lay the woman of his absolute affection, Rarity. The two spoke not a word to one another, simply enjoying the scenery as well as each other’s company. Spike looked down at her and smiled to which she also returned. Seeing the moment as perfect, Spike opened his mouth to speak, but Rarity placed a perfectly manicured finger to his lips, silencing him, her beautiful smile still adorned on her face. She then took her finger away and laid down with her hands over her chest, closing her eyes to rest, but before Spike could voice what he wanted to say, the clouds above began to swarm, darkening the sky.

Spike sat up, staring at the strange and sudden change in weather till the ground started shaking around him. Standing up in surprise, Spike looked around to see the grassy field withering away and the ground crumbling apart soon after. He turned to alert the unfazed unicorn, when the ground around her gave way and a hole opened up underneath her. Reacting as fast as he could, the drake lunged down and grabbed her wrist, catching her and halting her fall. “Don’t worry, Rarity, I got you,” He told her as he attempted to pull her up.

Even though his face was contorted in worry and fear, Rarity’s still held her wondrous smile. Her hand then started to slip and no matter how hard Spike tried to pull or tighten his grip, she continued to slip his grasp. Just when the only thing holding Rarity up were their fingertips, Rarity shook her head, as if to tell Spike to let her fall. “No, Rarity, hold on, I ca-” Spike sentence stopped short as Rarity’s fingers slipped from his. “RARITY!!!” He shouted as he watched the woman he loved fall into the dark abyss.

Having witnessed such a shock, Spike shot up from his nightmare to once again find himself in his room, panting for breathe, his body drenched in a cold sweat. When he finally came to the realization of his lucid dream, he flopped back down onto his bed, trying to regain his breathe, staring up at his ceiling. Dammit, stupid nightmares, He cursed to himself, while wiping the sweat from his face.

He then picked himself up once again, swinging his legs over the bed, before standing up and heading upstairs for a drink. When he made it upstairs, the flash of lightning drew his attention to windows near the door. He watched for a second at the pounding rain hitting the windows before the thunder sounded and he continued his walk to the kitchen. Once inside, Spike grabbed a glass from the cabinet and then opened the fridge to grab himself some milk. After pouring his drink, Spike’s ears twitched, catching a strange creaking sound. He looked out through the kitchen arch way, but saw nothing. After simply shrugging it off as his mind still playing tricks on him and putting the carton back, Spike downed about half the glass as he made his way back to his room, completely unaware of the muddy foot prints on the floor, leading downstairs to his room.

Making his way down the basement steps, even in his incoherent state, Spike’s feet seemed to miss the muddy foot prints that trail below. When he finally made it downstairs, Spike plopped down onto the edge of the bed as he downed the rest of his drink. He sighed heavily and placed the empty glass on his night stand before getting back into bed to try and get some sleep. But just as he pulled the covers over him and closed his eyes, Spike’s ears once again caught another sound. He looked over his shoulder toward his bathroom and saw the light on while steam filtered through the bottom crease of the door. It’s just the shower, He thought to himself as he turned around and nonchalantly went back to getting cozy in bed.

Just as he got comfortable and closed his eyes, his mind seemed to finally click as his eyes opened, this time a look of confusion and concern evident on his face. “Wait a minute,” He muttered as he sat up and turned toward the bathroom door. Spike watched it intently, thinking he may just be dreaming once again as a hefty amount of steam began to pour through the door. Please tell me this is one of those dreams where you wake up from one only to really be in another, He prated as he slowly got out of bed and walked over toward the door.

When he was within arm’s reach, he leaned into the wooden surface of the door, placing his ear against it, listening for who or whatever was inside. His ears heard the sound of the shower clearly being on, but he quickly noted the sound of someone humming and sighing. Spike looked down to the doorknob, his hand shaking as it reached out to grab it. As his hand grabbed the knob, he took a few cleansing breathes, trying to calm his nerves. He felt his hand calming down and slowly turned the knob opening it slowly, trying not to alert the intruder to his presence. With the door now completely open, Spike was assaulted by a rush of hot steam, but paid it no mind. His eyes were instantly glued to the majestic feminine silhouette bathing behind his shower curtain.

While his eyes trailed the figure, he noted that whoever it was appeared to be a unicorn. His mind instantly began to think, no, pray this was a dream. As his eyes trailed lower down the figure’s curvy form, his eyes fell to the floor to see a pair of muddy footprints along with a pair of mud covered clothes. Spike’s eyes began to shrink to pins as he quietly moved into the bathroom, making sure not to make a sound. With a few strides, Spike was directly in front of the shower curtain and its occupant still obliviously humming in ignorance of his presence.

With a once again shaky hand, Spike reached out to grab the edge of the curtain. Taking a deep breath and mustering his courage, Spike pulled the curtain wide open, coming face to face with a stunned, wide-eyed and seemingly dirty Rarity. The two started in utter silence upon each other’s visage, the only sound filling the room being that of the still flowing showerhead. “R-Rarity,” Spike muttered in shock and fear.

Rarity’s mouth opened to speak when she looked down to her naked form, which in turn drew Spike’s eyes to it as well. With her cheeks going slightly red and Spike’s turning redder than a ruby, Rarity grabbed the curtain and covered herself while screaming at the top of her non-functioning lungs. The scream startled Spike, causing him to fumble back and fall. “Holy shit, what the tartarus,” He shouted as he scrambled to his feet and bolt up stairs to his sister’s bedroom. “Twilight! Twilight!” He shouted, banging on her door.

A quick second later, Twilight’s door swung open, the Alicorn sticking her terrible bed hair head out the door. “What?! What’s going on?” She asked in a startled tone.

“Rarity’saghostandshe’sinsidemyshowerhauntingmehelp!” He answered in a rushed and terrified tone.

Twilight’s eyes closed, her eyebrows knitted together as her mind attempted to decipher the frazzled dragon’s words; which was ultimately in vain. “I’m sorry, Spike, one more time, but this time slower and try to enunciate.” She told him as she looked up at him.

Spike closed his eyes and took a deep and exhaled before staring at her, speaking clearly, “Rarity is a ghost and she’s inside my shower haunting me,” He answered, emphasizing the important parts, “help.”

Twilight sighed heavily and then gave her brother a hug, patting his back as if her were a child again. “It’s okay, Spike, it was just a nightmare,” She told him, calmingly. “I know it’s been tough on you, but what you’re feeling is normal. A lot of people who lost loved ones see them in weird places.”

“Twilight, I’m not going crazy,” Spike said as he pulled himself from her grip. “Rarity was naked in my shower, there was mud everywhere too!”

“Spike, I need you to calm down,” She said, putting up her hands in a defending manner.

“How can I calm down when the woman I love, whom I know just died is taking a shower in my-”

“Spike?” Called Rarity’s voice from the lower level, cutting off Spike and snapping the two from their conversation. The two looked to the lower levels and saw a figure walking through the main room, mulling around. “Spikey, where are you? I’m sorry if I scared you and for using your shower.” She continued to call out.

Twilight, in her stunned state reached for the light switch and turned it on and found herself staring down at Rarity. Having been a little startled by the lights turning on, Rarity turned to see Spike and Twilight staring down at her from Twilight’s room, “Oh, Twilight, thank you, Darling, that’s much better.”

“R-R-Rarity,” Twilight stammered, her voice trembling in fear. “I-Is that y-y-you?”

“I…I believe so,” She responded, looking herself once again.

Twilight and Spike then stared at each other for a brief moment of silence before Twilight slapped his arm and snapped, “What did you do?”

“Me? Why me? Why do you think I did something?” He snapped in return, rubbing his arm.

“Oh, so your lost love decided to just get up and walk out of her grave on her own?” Twilight returned as she passed him and made her way downstairs.

“Actually…” Rarity began but her voice trailed off as Spike chimed in.

“Hey, I don’t mess with dark magic no more than you do,” He snapped back, following the Alicorn down the stairs.

“Excuse me…” Rarity tried to gain their attention.

“Well, you have been visiting her grave for days on end, who knows what you could have been doing up there when I wasn’t with you.” Twilight said, finally reaching the bottom of the stairs.

“Hey, I-” Spike reply was cut short by the ear piercing whistle that filled the room.

When it stopped, they all looked at Rarity who then coughed and crossed her arms. “Okay, now that I have your attention,” Rarity stated calmly. “Firstly, Spike, I’m sorry for waltzing in to your room to use your shower, but I honestly needed one, badly. Secondly, Twilight, I’m not sure how this happened, but I actually did get up and walk out of my…grave. Thirdly, I need help, please.”

Spike and Twilight glanced at each other until Spike jumped down the remainder of the stairs and stood in front of Rarity. “Rarity, is it really you? This isn’t a dream?” He said, staring into her azure eyes as he brought up a hand to gently caress her cheek.

The instant he touched her, Rarity felt a slight jolt go through her as the warmth of his hand encompassed her. She smiled and melted into her hand, touching hers to his. He then wrapped his arms around her, pulling the Unicorn into tight hug. “Aw man, I never thought I’d get to do this again,” he chuckled breathlessly.

Another jolt ran through Rarity’s form as Spike warmth shrouded her. That makes two of us, She thought as she hugged him back.

Twilight then coughed, gartering the two’s attention. They quickly glanced at each other and pulled away, Spike’s cheeks going red again before Twilight squeezed in and hugged her friend. “I can’t believe it, it’s really, you,” Twilight said as she pulled away and looked Rarity over. “But, how? Rarity, you were dead. No pulse. No heartbeat. Nothing. So how-”

“Am I standing here?” The undead Unicorn finished. “I’m afraid I have no clue. All I remember is waking up in a coffin in the ground and…urgh, digging my way out.”

“Are you sure that’s it? You don’t remember anything prior?” Twilight asked, her eyes inquiring more than her words.

Rarity looked away and closed her eyes, trying to remember something, anything before her rude awakening. Sinking deep into her memories, most were still intact; who her friends and family were, all basic knowledge remained intact. However, soon enough images began to flash in her mind; a tea cup, laughter from someone that clearly wasn’t her and a transparent claw. A sharp pain instantly assaulted Rarity’s mind, causing her to crumble to her knees.

“Rarity,” Twilight and Spike shouted, immediately joining their friend’s side.

“It’s okay,” Rarity assured them as she got back to her feet. “I’m…okay.” She said in a hesitant tone.

Twilight saw the pain and uncertainty in her friend and didn’t like what she saw. She then immediately rushed over to her bookshelves and started looking through them. “Don’t worry, Rarity, we’ll find out what’s going on with you, I promise,” Twilight told her.

“Do you think you can fix her?” Spike asked.

“I’m not so sure about that,” Twilight answered without facing him. “Frankly, I don’t know where to begin since I don’t even know what’s wrong with her. We’ll have to perform some tests.”

“Twilight,” Spike said in a stern tone.

“Spike, I know, but I need to understand what we’re dealing with.”

“It will be okay, Spike,” Rarity said, putting her hand on his arm. “Twilight is right, to find the solution, she has to understand what has happened to me.”

Spike nodded when Twilight pulled out a book and then magically summoned an array of medical tools. “Now, let’s begin.” She told them.

A couple of hours later

Twilight had performed many intricate tests to try and uncover what had happened to Rarity, but all her conditions were very inconclusive, leaving Twilight somewhat more confused than when she started. Inside the kitchen, Rarity sat at the kitchen table with Spike beside her, while Twilight sat at the other end, looking over the test results and notes. “So, Twi, what’s the verdict?” Spike asked.

“I…I have no idea,” Twilight groaned as she looked over her notes for the umpteenth time. “Her body is certainly dead; her blood fully coagulated, organs shut down, nerves unresponsive, but she’s walking and talking just fine. However, because of her body’s current state, she can no longer use magic. It’s all so…surreal. This calls for a lot of research…research into a field I am not entirely familiar with. The supernatural; I’m gonna need help. Spike can you go get the girls?”

“No,” Rarity snapped as she shot up from her seat. “Twilight, please, you can’t call the others here. I-I don’t want them to see me like this.”

“But, Rarity,”

“Twilight, please, I’m begging you,” Rarity said as she rushed over and clasped Twilight’s hands in her own, pleading.

Twilight saw the desperation in her friend’s eyes and nodded. “Right, it’s…it’s probably better this way. I wouldn’t even know what to tell them or how to explain it and I hate not understanding things so I wouldn’t want to put anyone else through that.”

“Thank you,” Rarity sighed in relief. “I suppose, I should get out of your way then, so I guess I’ll just go home.”

“Wait, Rarity, you can’t,” Twilight told her.

“Why not?”

“Because…we don’t know what’s wrong with you. It’s better to stay here so we can keep an eye on you in case something happens.” Twilight explained.

“But, Twilight, I can’t simply stay here, I pulled myself out of six feet of mud in the pouring rain. Even after that shower, I still feel…icky. I have plenty of supplies to finish the job but they’re at home.”

“I’m sorry, Rarity, but I can’t-”

“It’ll be fine, Twi, I’ll go with her,” Spike chimed in, causing the two to look at him.

“Spike, I don’t advise that either, we still don’t-”

“Know what’s wrong with her, I know, but don’t you think all of this is a little taxing on her too? She’s been dead for a week and is now walking around again, still dead. I think she could use some time to herself,” He explained. “Besides, don’t you think it would be better for Rarity to stay at the boutique now that it’s closed, rather than here, where people come in from time to time?”

“Hm, I suppose you’re right, the boutique is better since no one will think to go near it,” Twilight said, contemplating the suggestion. “Fine, you two can go, but if something happens, you bring her right back here, understand?”

“Got it,” Spike nodded with a smile. “C’mon, Rarity let’s get you home.”

Rarity smiled up at him for coming to her rescue. She then nodded as the two headed toward the door. Spike quickly put his shoes on and opened it to the pouring rain, only for Rarity to cringe at the sight of all the muddy patches in the ground. Spike smiled as he quickly swept Rarity up into his arms, bridal style. “Don’t worry, Milady, I got you,” He smiled.

“Oh you,” She giggled as Spike unfurled his wings, draped them over his head, using them as a makeshift umbrella and walking into the storm.

Twilight walked toward the open door, watching the two disappear into the night. “Be safe, both of you,” She said in a worried tone as she closed the door and began her long night of research.

As Spike made his way through the rain, he made sure to keep Rarity tight against his chest and his wings wide overhead to keep her dry, however, through the constant contact with her, Spike realized just how cold she was. Her skin was rough and stiff, it truly felt as if he were holding a corpse, causing his heart to tighten as well as his grip. On Rarity’s part, she rested her head against him, letting his warmth surround her, while the extended contact caused something within her to stir, like a nagging feeling deep inside of her. She wasn’t sure what or why, but her longing for the drake seemed to be growing, turning from longing to need. Calm yourself, Rarity, this isn’t the time for these feelings, She thought to herself. Much has happened and I need to get myself sorted out. Although it was nice of Spike to offer to watch over me; Him and his handsome face and strong muscles…wait, what?

“We’re here,” Spike stated, pulling Rarity from her thoughts.

She looked up to see them standing at the front door of Carousel Boutique. It looked it exactly as it had the day of her untimely end. Spike placed Rarity down on her feet on the placemat at the front door, allowing her open the door and let themselves inside. Rarity waited for Spike to clear the doorway before closing the door. Her eyes wandered down his toned back to his rear end where her eyes tended to linger. Hm, I can’t believe I never noticed Spikey had such a cute butt, She thought with a sly smirk on her face. Upon listening to her thoughts for a moment, she shook her head in surprise. “Again? What’s wrong with me,” she muttered to herself.

“What was that, Rarity?” Spike asked as he turned to face her.

“Oh, uh, nothing, darling,” She chuckled nervously, while looking around. “It appears everything is still the same.”

“Yeah, besides no one coming here in a while, the place hasn’t been touched. Sweetie Belle took Opal, but comes by every now and then just too…hang around. She and your parents didn’t want to get rid of your stuff just yet.” Spike answered, rubbing his neck somberly.

Rarity walked over to him and touched his shoulder, gaining his attention. “It’s fine, dear, I understand,” She told him. Rarity didn’t realize it, but she was standing strangely close to the drake, her bust slightly touching his arm, which Spike quickly noticed.

“Uh…Rarity, your…uh…” Spike trailed on, averting his eyes as his cheeks went red.

The unicorn quickly took notice of his embarrassment and looked down and saw what she was doing, however, she didn’t feel embarrassed; if anything, she felt like acting more brazen. “What’s wrong, Spikey, you look a little…hot and bothered?” She teased with sultry eyes.

“Well, I’m a Dragon, I’m always hot,” He stated nervously, trying to step back, but Rarity seemed to follow.

“I have to agree with that one, Darling,”

“Uh, Rarity, are you…feeling okay?” Spike asked, swallowing a hard lump in the back of his throat.

“Whatever do you mean?” She asked innocently.

“I mean, umph…” Spike trailed on when his back seemed to hit something. He turned to see that he had backed up into one of the far walls of the Boutique, allowing Rarity to corner him. “It’s just that…just that…just…” He trailed on as Rarity’s face got closer and closer to his own.

“Just what,” Rarity whispered as her lips were inches from his. There, Rarity, you have him right where you want him. Now, take him! She thought, until her rationality finally kicked in. Rarity’s eyes widened in shock when she realized what she was doing and backed away. “Oh, forgive me, Spike, I-I don’t know what came over me. Excuse me,” She said as she ran away up the stairs toward her bathroom.

Spike was left there, physically and emotionally stunned. His felt his back sliding against the wall behind him until his butt finally hit the floor. Hm, I almost kissed a dead girl, He pondered. I mean it was Rarity, but she’s dead. I feel conflicted.

Upstairs, Rarity had wasted no time reaching the bathroom. She quickly closed the door and locked it, trying to calm herself. “What is wrong with me? How could I do such things and to Spike, no less? To think I…pressed my…chest against his…his strong, tone chest and…I-I even tried to k-k-kiss him,” She said to herself as she felt her mind devolving into decadence once again. “He was just so…so sweet. The way he held me, his touch…his warmth; I just…I just…” Rarity felt that nagging feeling in her mind growing once again as her reasoning began to slip, but she quickly caught herself, shaking such thoughts away. “No, this is not how a lady behaves. Perhaps a shower will…calm my nerves.”

Glancing around the bathroom, she saw that her toiletries were right where she had last saw them as she made her way over to the shower, turning on the water and setting the temperature. She felt her mind still lingering on the events that happened earlier, unaware that she was turning the water temperature a little higher than she usually liked it. With the water running, she removed her clothing and stepped inside, letting the hot, steaming water run down her form. After taking some of her stronger soaps and shampoos, she lathered herself in a thick layer of scented cleansers and washed herself. Releasing a sigh of relief as the dirt and muck that clung to her easily started to peel off, Rarity felt refreshed and renewed.

She then turned off the shower and grabbed herself a towel, drying herself off. When she made her way over to the mirror, she saw her reflection obscured by a heavy layer of steam. After she finished drying her hair off, she tied it up and held her hand up to the mirror, wiping the steam from the cold surface. As she removed the fog, her calm, refreshed expression turned to one of despair and horror. With a good portion of the mirror cleared, for the first time of the night, Rarity finally saw herself for what she was. In her reflection, she saw that her once lightly cream color tone skin was deathly pale, her flesh dried out and cracked even after her shower; Her eyes appeared sunken, her lips dried and cracked; her body unhealthily skinny and pulling tight against her bony frame. A closer inspection of her nails, she noticed them to be slightly yellow and finally fearing the worse, she tore the towel from her hair, even after being dried; her hair was dull, brittle and lifeless.

She quickly clamped her hand over her mouth to stop herself from screaming. Her eyes shrunk as she felt her body losing strength, until suddenly a set of visions began to flash in her mind, all of them containing the visage of a deathly beauty, which she then remembered was the undead Queen, Lilac. The Wight’s voice echoed in her mind as the scene of what she quickly assumed was her death played out. I can help with all those things and Spike will be all yours, Lilac’s voice sounded in her mind.

How? She heard her own voice ask, almost desperately.

Well, it won’t be easy and it may take some time, but I can change you.

Change me? Into what?

Something…better, Lilac answer, her voice dripping with temptation. By doing this, you could also end up as something worse as well. Are you willing to take that chance? Those last words echoing louder in her mind before a sharp pain caused her to release a cry as she crumbled to her knees, gripping her head. She forced her eyes open, the reality and gravity of her memories heavily weighing on her. “I did this,” She muttered to herself, barely above a whisper. “I did this…to myself.”

She got to her feet and looked at herself in the mirror once more, her eyes peeled to the monstrous form that she now found herself in. “What have I done? I wanted Spike to love me, but now…now look at me,” She said hugging her arms around herself as fear and despair gripped her heart. “How…how can he ever love me now? I’m hideous. I’m a freak. I’m a monster!”

Back downstairs, Spike was lounging quietly on Rarity’s red couch, his mind brimming with thoughts about his now undead love, just ran upstairs and the events that transpired before her ascension to the bathroom. Spike was quickly removed from his thoughts when the sound of shattering glass caught his attention. “Rarity!” He shouted as he sprung up from the couch and bolted up the stairs.

Spike quickly made his way into Rarity’s room and found the light to her bathroom door shining through the bottom crease. After dashing to the door, he rammed his shoulder against the solid wood surface, sending it swinging open, almost tearing it off its hinges. In that instance, time seemed to stand still as he saw Rarity kneeling down in a pile of glass shards from the shattered bathroom mirror. Rarity was holding a large shard of glass against her chest. His eyes shrank to pins as time began to speed up and he saw Rarity pressing the sharp end of the shard into her skin.

“Rarity, no!” He shouted, but was too late. The sound of flesh tearing filled his ears as Rarity plunged the shard into her chest and piercing her heart. The drake stood stock still, his heart nearly stopping at the sight of the Unicorn taking her own life before his eyes. However, after a short moment, Rarity pulled her head up, her eyes widened in shock.

“What,” She said as her eyes darted around in confusion.

“Rarity,” Spike snapped in surprise as he dashed to her side, crouching around the broken glass on the floor around her. “Are you okay?” He asked, putting his hands on her shoulders.

“No! Don’t touch me!” Rarity shouted as he shoved Spike away, causing him to fall back away from her and the glass.

“Rarity, what’s wrong? What happened?” He asked, physically fine, but emotionally worried and confused.

“It didn’t work,” She shuttered, trying to choke back a sob. She looked at the glass in her chest and pulled it out, but no blood flowed from the wound. “Of course it didn’t work. I am already dead after all.”

“Rarity, talk to me, please, you’re scaring me,” He said as he stood up.

“It’s my fault,” She responded, hanging her head in shame.

“What’s your fault?”

“This,” She said, gesturing to herself without looking at him. “I did this to myself.”

“What? Why?”

“Because I…” She paused as she finally met his gaze, causing the words to fall short. She hung her head back down as tears began to flow. “Because I love you.”

Spike straightened himself out, completely taken aback. “W-What did you say?”

“I love you, Spike, I have for a long time now,” She answered, looking back up at him. “I wanted to tell you for the longest time, but I was…I don’t know…scared.”

“Scared of what?”

“Everything, what would people think of us; our age difference; even our different species and life spans. I wanted to be with you, Spike, truly I did, but I…I thought you deserved someone better than anything I could ever be to you. Then someone offered me a chance to be that...a chance to become that. I took it and now look at me. Look at what I’ve become.” She said as she finally broke down into tears.

“Rarity,” Spike muttered as her words began to weigh on him.

“Look at me, I’m absolutely hideous! My skin is so cold and rigid, my eyes are dead, my beautiful hair lifeless! I couldn’t even feel any pain,” She cried out, curling herself into a ball and hugging her knees to her chest. “I wanted to better myself for you, but now look at what’s happened. I've destroyed myself. I can never show my face again; my business is now ruined along with my dreams of ever becoming of world renowned fashion designer; my family and friends think I'm gone forever and worse of all I’m a monster now and now you’ll never love me.”

The second Rarity finished her sentence Spike had cleared the distance and hugged her tightly to his chest. Rarity’s crying ceased as her eyes widened in surprise. “Now listen to me, Rarity the Unicorn,” Spike said as he pulled away and stared right into her eyes, his own brimming with confidence and pride. “There isn’t a form you can take, nor anything of the like that would change how I feel about you. I don’t care what you look like; you’re still the same mature, sophisticated, elegant, most magnificently beautiful woman I’ve ever met. Tartarus, you’re still as beautiful as the day I lost you and just like then, I still love you, Rarity.”

Rarity stared into his eyes and saw not a single hint of dishonesty. If her heart were still beating, she knew it would be pounding like a piston, but that certainly didn’t stop her from believing it was. Unable to stop the smile that crept onto her face, Rarity leaned her head into Spike chest, urging him to hold her and he did. Rarity, you truly are a fool, She chastised herself.

“C’mon, you’ve had a rough night, so you go get ready for bed and I’ll clean up,” He told her.

Rarity nodded slowly as they pulled away. She then grabbed her towel, covering herself as she left the room, while Spike pulled out the small broom and dust pan from the cabinet under the sink and began to clean up the glass. Not really feeling up to putting anything on, she opted for her bathrobe and simply climbed into bed. Just as she gotten under the covers, Spike came out of the bathroom, shutting the light and closing the door behind her. “Alright, that’s taken care of, if you need me, I’ll be downstairs,” He said, heading for the bedroom door.

“Spike, wait,” Rarity exclaimed, sitting up in bed, gaining his attention as he turned to face her. “If you want…you can…sleep here…with me.” She suggested hesitantly.

“Oh…uh, I-It’s alright,” He stammered nervously. “I’ll be okay downstairs, really.”

“No, please, I insist, after everything you’ve done for me…I-I want you to,” She pleaded, her eyes brimming with loneliness. “Please, stay with me tonight.”

Spike smiled at her earnestly. He walked over the side of the bed, while Rarity pulled the covers down for him. The drake climbed into bed behind her, cozying up against her back, to which she responded by scooting back into his chest. Spike pulled the covers over them both while Rarity reached for the lamp beside her bed. “Goodnight, Rarity.” He said as he shut his eyes.

“Goodnight, Spikey,” She said smiling as she shut the lights off.

An hour later

While Spike was sound asleep, Rarity, much to her chagrin remained wide awake. She thought she was simply restless from the night’s events, but she simply figured being dead meant she no longer needed to sleep. Even though she would normally be distraught, she couldn’t possibly find it in her with the Dragon of her dreams sleeping soundly beside her. She turned over and stared up at his sleeping face, giggling at the sight. He’s so cute when he’s sleeping.

She slowly pulled up her hand to his face and gentle ran her fingers down his cheek, feeling that jolt go through her hands to the rest of her. She pulled her hand away, staring at it, deep in thought. There it is again, she thought. Why is it I can’t feel pain, but whenever I touch him, it’s like…like I feel…life. She looked from her hand, back up to Spike. Am I…stealing energy from Spike whenever I touch him? No, that…that’s impossible . . . said the zombie unicorn. She quickly rebutted herself.

She then heard Spike groan as his face contorted in anger and then to fear. “Rarity…” He muttered under his breath, causing Rarity to gasp.

"He’s dreaming of me," she whispered as she listened intently.

“Rarity…no, don’t…I can…I can…please…,” He stammered incoherently as he began to toss and turn beside her.

“Oh no, he’s having a nightmare,” She said as she quickly sat up and began to shake his shoulders. “Spike, Spike, darling, wake up,” She told him, frantically trying to wake him up, but to no avail.

Thinking quickly, she pulled her hands up to the side of his face, once again, feeling the jolt rise on contact. Her body shivered as it felt as if more energy were flowing through her, but she paid it no mind, focusing only on Spike. “Spike! Spike wake up,” She shouted at him as she shook his shoulders.

Spike’s eyes shoot wide open as he sat up in bed, breathing heavily. “What? What happened?” He asked, frantically.

“You were having a bad dream, dear, are you alright,” She said, taking her hands from his head, sitting up on her knees.

He sighed heavily, a smile coming to his face. “Sorry, it’s just…,”

“Just what?”

“I-I’ve been having nightmares ever since you…you know,” He answered, looking down at his hands. “I thought that this was a dream and that when I woke up…you’d be gone and I’d be…alone, again.”

“Oh, Spikey,” She said as she hugged him, “I’m not going anywhere and I don’t want to. I’m right where I want to be, right here, with you.” She said sincerely.

Spike couldn’t help but hug her back as the two quickly melted under each other’s embrace. For Rarity it was more, it was as if she could feel all of Spike’s warmth and undying affection for her rush into her like rapids in a river. My goodness, such warmth, I feel so…so hot. She thought as she felt her body starting to heat up from the inside out. I don’t know what this is, but I don’t think I can fight it anymore.

Throwing caution to the wind, Rarity quickly leaned her head up and in one swift motion she stole his lips with her own. Spike’s eyes widened in surprise, but quickly reciprocated her feelings and kiss her back. Rarity hooked her hands around her neck, keeping him in place, to which Spike responded by running his hands down her back; Spike felt Rarity’s tongue pressing against his teeth, begging for them to part and allow her entrance. Wanting nothing more, Spike opened his mouth, allowing his and Rarity’s oral appendages to writhe around in total passion. To Spike’s surprise, Rarity’s tongue wasn’t dried out or even cold. It was warm and soft; it even tasted of the finest gem stones he had ever tasted. How, he didn’t know, nor did he care; he simply wanted to be here in this moment with the woman of his absolute adoration and give her everything he could.

Rarity moaned as she pressed her form against his, the warmth inside of her beginning to grow into a brilliant flame inside of her. A short moment later, Rarity felt something poking into her abdomen. Her eyes snapped open before she placed her hands against Spike’s chest and pulled away, breaking the kiss, leaving Spike a somewhat panting mess, seeing as he was starting to run out of air. Rarity looked down and saw the large, painful bulge in Spike’s pants. Oh, Spike, I had no idea you were so…endowed, She thought to herself, the anticipation mounting in her very core.

“Rarity, your cheeks,” Spike said, staring at her.

“Hm…?” She said, prying her eyes back up to Spike himself.

“Your cheeks, they’re red,” He stated, stilling staring at her in confusion.

Rarity’s brows pursed up in confusion as she touched he hands to her cheeks and felt the warmth on her own skin. Her eyes widened in surprise as a smile made itself visible on her face. “I’m blushing…I’m blushing and I can feel it,” She said happily.

Spike reached his hand out and caressed his hand against hers, allowing more of his warmth to once again flow into her. Wanting to feel more of it, Rarity, pulled her hands down from her face, allowing Spike to touch her cheek directly. Upon contact, Rarity melted into his touch, tilting her head and nuzzling his palm with her cheek. At the angle she was leaning at, Rarity left her neck, completely exposed to the young drake.

Not one to waste an opportunity, Spike leaned in and gently kissed Rarity’s bare skin. Spike felt Rarity shiver as she giggled while he continued to delivery light pecks against her neck, before continuing down. Rarity’s shoulders went lax under her drake’s gentle touch, causing her robe to slip down it, exposing her shoulder and collarbone, allowing Spike to continue his endeavor unhindered. Spike continued to kiss and lick at her skin, reveling in her moans of pleasure and the growing warmth of her skin. Before he reached the valley of her chest, Spike pulled away to meet her reddened face with a smile. The Unicorn returned the smile, knowing that certain actions needed to be taken before they could continue.

Spike quickly removed the remainder of his clothes, while Rarity simply undid the knot of her robe, letting it fall free and laid herself back. After removing his clothes, Spike turned around to see Rarity lying on her back, her right arm, strung over her waist and her other above her head with her legs slightly parted, smiling passionately at him. She was amazed at how easily she did the act, not hesitating for a second to show herself…all of herself to Spike.

Spike was just as amazed. Even in the state it was in, Rarity’s body appeared as beautiful as Spike always saw it. Rarity pulled up her arms, holding them out as she spoke, “Come, Spike.”

The drake smiled as he crawled up to her. When he reached her, Spike lay atop her, their faces inches away with Rarity’s arms wrapped around his neck, eyes locked entirely on each other’s. With their bodies so close, the flames Rarity felt inside her were raging, but not out of control. It was as if her body was more alive than when she was living as her entire body felt so sensitive to Spike’s touch. It was in this moment that Rarity felt Spike’s member gently pressing against her womanhood, as well as realizing how wet she had become.

“Rarity, you’re…you’re soaking wet,” He said, the surprise evident on his face.

Rarity smiled up at him, completely carefree. “I know, it’s strange, my body feels…amazing, but I’ll feel even better when you’re inside me.”

Spike felt his face go bright red from the level of sheer lust and want that flew so elegantly from her words. He then felt Rarity push her hips forward ever so slightly, allowing the head of his member to spread her lips open. “Just so you know, this is my first time, but don’t let that stop you. For now and forever, I’m all yours, Spikey,” She said with lidded eyes and her most seductive smile as she gently pulled him down into a brief, but loving kiss.

As they pulled away, Rarity opened her legs more, allowing Spike more room; all the while the two never once broke eye contact. Spike placed both hands at either side of her head, Rarity smiling at him blissfully. She gave a slight nod and with permission finally given, Spike pushed himself further, groaning as he felt himself slide into her tight walls. Rarity yelped, feeling the few initial inches of his member entering her. She then felt Spike come to a stop as his phallus met the final resistance of her virginity. She tightened her grip around his neck, her eyes begging him to continue, to take her and finally make her his’ and he hers’.

Not wasting another second, Spike took the final plunge and thrust the rest of his member, hilting himself inside of her. When their hips, met, Rarity gasped in absolute pleasure as the heat inside of her had turned into a roaring flame. Spike groaned as the tightness of Rarity’s womanhood nearly turned to that of a vice, gripping him as if refusing to let him pull away. But pull away he did as he began to thrust, working into a moderate rhythm. With each thrust, Rarity felt the flame inside of her being stoked, but whenever Spike pulled back, it was if the flame’s intensity lessened, like throwing wood into a flame, just to keep it burning. For Spike it was…different, much different. With each thrust, it felt as if Rarity’s pussy were shifting around his rod. The tightness, shape, warmth, wetness, texture, all of it in a constant flux; Spike couldn’t possibly explain it, but the constant change was sending him into sensory overload.

Before long, he couldn’t hold himself back any longer and began to thrust faster, causing Rarity to cry out in ecstasy. Knowing full well they were alone, Rarity made no attempt to hide her moans and shrieks of pleasure. She wanted nothing more than for Spike to know she was enjoying herself and seeing the look of lust and love in her eyes made that all the more clear to him. Spike groaned as Rarity’s pussy continued to shift around him. Rarity wrapped her legs around his waist as she felt his member throbbing inside of her. “Rarity, I-I can’t hold on any longer,” He growled.

Seeing the look of enrapture love and ecstasy on his face, Rarity pulled him into a quick, deep kiss, before staring back into each other’s eyes. “It’s okay. You don’t have to hold back.”

“But-” Spike’s protests were cut short when Rarity placed a finger against his lips.

“Its fine, I’m reaching my peak too, I want us to cum together. I want you to give me every last drop of your seed. Please, cum inside me,” She pleaded.

Hearing Rarity spur him on as she did, Spike quickly leaned and stole Rarity’s lips with his own into a passionate kiss. Rarity tightened her grip around his neck, refusing to let him go as Spike started thrusting with total abandon. Spike tightened his eyes as he felt his orgasm reaching its peak, but in doing so, caused him to miss something. As the two rose together to their sexual peaks, Rarity’s horn sparked to life. As they continued basking in the throes of passion, Rarity’s magical aura spread from her horn and encompass her entire body. Rarity could feel the fire within preparing to explode inside of her. With their limits reached, Rarity broke the kiss, arched her back up and cried out in sheer euphoria as her climax shook her body to the core, releasing stream of her liquid love against Spike’s waist. Spike growled as he gave a final thrust and expended rope after rope of his essence into Rarity’s sacred garden. In that instance, two things occurred.

Spike felt Rarity’s pussy ceased its constant contortions, as it felt like a perfect fit around every inch of his dick and the magic that enveloped Rarity fused into her skin before exploding in a flash of blinding light. In a matter of seconds, the flash dissipated as quickly as it came. Time seemed to slip away as Spike tried to catch his breath. His eyes remained shut as he lie atop Rarity, his face buried in the pillow beside her head. “Mm, now that. Was. Magnificent.” Rarity said, her voice brimming with genuine satisfied bliss.

Spike couldn’t help the smile that appeared on his face. He was glad that Rarity had enjoyed herself, but even more so that he had finally managed to do something he thought he could only dream of; make love to the woman he loved, Rarity. He pushed himself up on his elbows to look his lady love in the eyes, but what he saw caused his eyes to practically pop from his head and his heart to nearly stop. “Whoa,” Spike said as she jumped back, a little further down the bed, getting a better look at her.

“S-Spike, wh-what’s wrong,” Rarity stammered in worry.

“Rarity, you’re…you’re beautiful,” He answered, a look of wonder and confusion plastered on his face.

“Oh, Spike, there’s no need for flattery, dear,” She smiled, batting a hand and waving off his praise.

“No…Rarity,” Spike stammered as he looked around the room. He first reached over the bed to Rarity’s nightstand and turned the light on, to which he then proceeded and jumped off the bed making his way over to Rarity’s triple folded mirror. He grabbed the mirror and brought it over to the front of the bed, “Look at yourself!”

Rarity covered her mouth with her hand as she let out a gasp of pure disbelief. In her reflection, she saw herself, sitting on her bed, but she was no longer a dried up disgusting corpse. In the mirror she saw herself in an entirely new body. Her skin was whiter than snow, soft and smooth, her arms were slim and slender, her legs, long, elegant and shapely. Her body bore the perfect hourglass figure from her narrow shoulder to her slim midsection to her wide bodacious hips. Her breasts were of ample size, much more so than they were when she was living, but not overly so and her posterior was so lush and squeezable. Her lips were a slightly darker, to contrast with her new skin tone, but her eyes were now a beautiful dark indigo and her eyes lashes long and full. To top it all off, her hair was once again shinning, coifed and luxurious as ever, but was now a light azure and much fuller, reaching all the way down to the small of her back.

“Oh. My. Goodness,” She practically whispered as she crawled toward the edge of the bed over to the mirror.

When she reached the edge she stepped off the bed and looked herself over at every possible angle in each of the three mirrors by simply posing in different position like a model. “I can’t believe it.” She said after she was finished and simply touched her delicate and perfectly manicured fingers to her face. “I’m positively gorgeous! This face, these eyes, this hair, these breasts,” She ranted until she looked at her chest, taking each in her hands. “They’re certainly bigger than before and my rear,” She stated when she dropped her hands down to grope her posterior. “This is definitely something new, it’s so big and…squishy. I think I like it better this way.”

“I know I do,” Spike stated.

Spike’s comment caused Rarity to turn to the foot of the bed where she found her dragon lover sitting still watching her, his dick erect and at full attention, pre drooling from the tip. The sight of Spike’s phallus at full mass, hungry for her body gartered her most lust bedroom eyes and seductive smile. She removed her hands from her backside and sauntered over to him, her entire form gliding with such a grace and sexiness that even she didn’t know she was capable of.

When she reached him, she did waste a second or hesitate in the slightest as she straddled Spike’s lap, wrapping her arms and legs around him to stare deeply into his eyes. “Rarity, I-I think you’re a Wight now,” He said, taking her waist in his hands.

“Yes, I do believe you’re right and I also believe that it’s all thanks to you,” She agreed, running her hand through his hair before she felt something throbbing against her rear, “you and your…lower dragon.” She added, looking behind her to Spike’s raging hard on, nestled comfortably between her ass cheeks.

“But how?” He asked.

“I’m not entirely sure myself, but don’t you feel it?” She asked, slightly tilting her head at her own question.

“Feel what?”

“This whole time, every time I’ve touched you, I kept feeling something. I think I’ve been slowly absorbing energy from you, but then when we made love, I felt even more energy flowing through me,” She explained, still looking deeply and lovingly into his eyes. “Even now, just touching you, holding you like this, I can still feel the energy flowing steadily. It’s so…invigorating!”

“Well, I feel something, but it certainly isn’t energy being drained from me,” He chuckled a little nervously as his member twitched between Rarity’s cheeks sticky with pre.

To Rarity’s surprise, she didn’t mind; she actually found it enjoyable, seeing him and feeling him aroused, just for her. She giggled at him and kissed him tenderly upon his lips. “Well, I guess that mystery will simply have to wait for tomorrow when we tell Twilight,” She said looking back into his eyes. “Come, it’s late and I think you need some well-deserved rest.”

She then pulled away and stood up as she took his hand, pulling him up with her as she walked around toward the edge of the bed. Feeling her magic not only restored but more powerful than before, she pulled the covers down and placed her mirror back where it belonged as the two got back into bed. When they were both on the bed, lying on their sides facing each other, Rarity used her magic to pull the covers back up and flipped the lights out. “You know, you can hold me close if you want,” She told him. Having no need to be told twice, Spike inched closer and wrapped his arms around her which she quickly reciprocated, wrapping her own arms as well as her legs around him; Burying his face in her newly restored hair, the scent of her shampoos and conditioners soothing him while Rarity nestled her head into his chest. “You can get closer than that.” She stated as she looked up at him.

“How can I get any closer than this,” He asked, looking down at her in confusion.

Instead of responding, Rarity’s horn lit up and a second later Spike felt the fluttering tingle of her magical aura around his still hard phallus. Inching her lower half back a little, she aimed his member at her still wet womanhood and moved her hips back into place, allowing him to slip inside with the greatest of ease. Spike shuddered as her pussy gripped him in all the right places, not a single inch of his dick untouched by her velvety walls. “Feel better?” She asked with a smile.

“Much,” He answered, closing his eyes and settling his head back into her hair.

“Good, sleep well, my love,” She said, nestling her head back into his chest.

"Good night, Milady." He replied.

Spike quickly fell into slumber and for the first time in a long time, the young drake slept soundly that night. Still unable to sleep, Rarity simply lay awake, listening to the steady beat of her Spike’s heart as well as the wonderful feeling of him inside her. Just hearing his heart alone left her with a blissful tranquilly; such a serene sense of being and feeling his member pulsing in her most sacred of places, it made her feel so wanted, so loved. Both of these things kept her so content that it all seemed to make time fly by.

The next morning

Twilight had stayed up all through the night and somehow, through sheer luck, stumble upon a book of supernatural creatures and their inner workings. In doing so, she found out that Rarity was indeed a zombie, but something else that was both strange and also quite interesting. Unfortunately when she discovered this information, the sun had already begun to rise. Wasting not another moment, she gathered her findings and went to go retrieve her friends. Doing so wasn’t all that difficult; it was their constant questioning as to what was going on and why they were headed to Carousel Boutique so early in the morning while the streets were still empty. “Urgh, seriously, Twi, what the hell is going on that you got us running around town so damn early,” Rainbow Dash complained for the umpteenth time, her wings flapping slowly, barely keeping her a few feet off the ground.

“I can’t tell you yet, if I do, you won’t believe me,” Twilight told them for the umpteenth time.

“Twi, we’ve weathered more storms than a sailor on a fishin’ boat in the middle of the open sea,” Applejack stated. “What could yah possible have tah show us that yah can’t tell us about?”

“Oh, oh, oh I know,” Pinkie said, hopping along, raising her hand like a child in a classroom. “Maybe somehow, Rarity came back to life as a zombie and came to Spike and Twilight for help, but then Spike still being the love sick drake we know, offered to look after Rarity back at the Boutique and when they were alone they finally confessed their feelings for each other and shared of night of wondrous desire and passion, however in doing so turning Rarity into some higher form of undead and now the two are probably eating breakfast. I’m thinking pancakes with gems sprinkled on top with whip cream.”

Upon hearing that intricate and somewhat prophetic answer, Twilight stopped dead in her tracks and turned to eye Pinkie in sheer amazement and confusion; the usual expressions she showed when Pinkie was being Pinkie. “Ooooooh, I know that look, I’m right aren’t I?” Pinkie asked gleefully as she clapped her hands together.

“Sugarcube,” Applejack said, placing her hand on her energetic friend’s shoulder. “What have we told you about downing a whole bag of sugar and reading comic books before bed?”

“Yeah, Pinkie, I know I’m still half asleep, but if whatever you said was right I’ll shave ‘Pinkie is always right’ into the back of my head.” Dash told her.

“Um, not to sound mean, Pinkie, but I think the others are right,” Fluttershy said, fiddling with her fingers. “I mean, it’s not possible for someone to come back to life, right, Twilight?”

All eyes fell on her to which the Alicorn princess chuckled nervously and then continued toward the Boutique without another word. The others followed behind and a few minutes later, they reached Rarity’s closed down store as a wave of unease and hesitation washed over them all. Twilight glanced at them and saw the dishearten looks on their faces, their expression signaling they would very much like to be somewhere else but the abandoned shop. Twilight grabbed the handle and then looked back at her friends with uncertainty on her face. “Now, I feel I should warn you, but I think Pinkie maaaaaaaay have hit the nail on the head at least partly, I’m not sure about the latter half. But I’ll explain as best I can after you see for yourself.” Twilight told them.

With that said, Twilight turned the nob and opened the door, allowing the girls to enter. The group of friends walked into the empty room, looking around, but saw no one. “Spike, are you here?” Twilight called out.

They waited for a moment until they heard a muffled reply, “In phere Twiright.”

Hearing the response, Twilight rushed to the source of the reply, the kitchen, with the others not far behind. When they entered, they found Spike sitting at Rarity’s kitchen table eating what appeared to be pancakes with gem sprinkles and whip cream on them. He swallowed the food in his mouth and greeted them with a smile, “Hey girls, what’s up?”

“Oh, Spike, your voice was so muffled I thought something may have happened,” Twilight sighed with relief.

Pinkie eyed Rainbow who glared back at her. “This proves nothing,” The rainbow haired Pegasus told her.

“Spike, where is she?” Twilight asked still feeling slightly worried.

“Oh, she went upstairs to-”

“Spike, who are you talking t-girls,” Cried out Rarity.

The girls turned around to see Rarity in her new found form, dressed in her bathrobe. Applejack, Fluttershy and Rainbow Dash’s jaws practically dropped at the sight of their formerly deceased friend standing before them. “What in tarnation?!” Applejack snapped in shock.

“No way,” Rainbow gasped.

Fluttershy simply fainted.

“Ha, told you,” Pinkie said, pointing her index finger in Dash’s face. “You gotta shave your head! You gotta shave your head! You gotta shave your head!” The party girl repeated mockingly, hopping around in victory.

“Twilight, what’s going on?” Applejack asked, demanding an answer.

“I told you you wouldn’t believe me if I told you,” Twilight said walking toward their undead friend. “Rarity, are you a…”

“Wight? Yes, I am,” She answered proudly. “All thanks to Spike.”

“Spike?” Everyone turned to look at him.

“Hm,” He asked dumbfounded, his mouth once again full of pancake. “Sorry, I…uh, got lost in these pancakes. Mmm, so good!”

“Thank you, Spikey,” Rarity smiled as she winked and blew him a kiss.

“Rarity, I found out some information about what happened to you,” Twilight chimed in, gaining her undead friend’s attention. “It turns out you were in fact a zombie and there was no way to cure you, but there was a way to make you better and that was to turn you into a Wight, which is a higher class of undead. However, in order to do so, you would have had to absorb an abundance of spiritual energy and not just any spiritual energy, but that of a . . . male and the only real way to do that would have been through . . . intercourse. But if you’re already a Wight, then does that means, you and Spike…” She trailed off, looking between her friend and her brother.

In a magical flash, Rarity disappeared from her friends and into Spike lap with her arms around his neck. “That’s right, Spikey Wikey and I are together now,” She answered before planting a kiss on his cheek.

Twilight was slightly taken aback by Rarity’s sudden teleportation spell. She could never do such high level magic before, but she did it so effortlessly, it was astounding. “Ah’m so confused right now, I feel like I picked an apple from a tree, ate it and it tastes like an orange.” Applejack said, taking her hat from her head and fanning herself with it.

“Oh come now, girls, we’re all finally back together again,” Rarity smiled as she stood up and walked over to them. “You can’t believe how much I’ve missed you. I wanted to tell you I was back, truly, I did, but I didn’t want you to see me…the way I was, so I made Twilight promise not to tell you until she found a way to fix me. But now, I feel better than ever and if I dare say, look better too.” Rarity said, twirling her fabulous form around.

“Yeah, it’s definitely her,” Applejack smirked, putting her hat back on, “As prissy and high haughty as ever.”

“Yeah, now I can throw a ‘Rarity came back from the dead, became a Wight and finally got together with Spike’ party,” Pinkie said as she brought all her friends into a hug, which they all quickly returned.

“I missed you girls, so much,” Rarity said as they pulled away. “This is perfect. I’m . . . somewhat back to life, I have the love of my life and my friends back. What more could I ask for?”

“Urgh,” Everyone heard Fluttershy’s groans as she picked herself up, rubbing her head. “Girls, I had the strangest dream. Rarity came back to life and…” The poor shy Pegasus voice trailed off as she looked up and saw her dream was in fact reality, to which she promptly responded by fainting once again.

“Oh dear,” Rarity said, covering her mouth as she and her friends tried to help the passed out animal caretaker up.

“You know, it’s gonna take forever explaining this, especially if she keeps passing out,” Spike stated as he went back to take another bite of his pancakes. “So good!”

Ch.9 a Love that Never Dies

Author's Note

Hey, everypony:pinkiesmile: I know it's been a while since I've uploaded anything and I'm quite sorry for that:fluttercry:. I've been a little busy as of late, but that doesn't mean I've stopped writing, I assure you. I've been working on a request fic and besides work that's taken up most of my time to finish, though I'm almost done and as soon as I'm done I'll get back to work on my other fics. Now the reason I'm uploading this one is because I've had it finished for a long while now. I don't know why I haven't uploaded it till now, but I suppose I just wanted to wait till Cloptober came around and since it's here, I finally decided to give you something new to read. For those of you who have been patiently waiting, I thank you for a your patience and ask you to wait just a bit more. Till then, here's the new Monster girl fic, enjoy:raritywink: and have a happy Nightmare night:twilightsmile:.

Ch.9 a Love that Never Dies

A few months have passed since Rarity’s resurrection and rebirth into a Wight. The first couple of weeks after her transition into an undead beauty were rather hectic. She and her friends decided to take the matter of integrating her back into society slowly, starting with reuniting Rarity with her grieve stricken family. At first, the Belle family was quite taken aback upon seeing Rarity. Much like Spike and Twilight’s reaction, seeing her alive again somewhat frightened them, but that soon faded as her parents embraced and accepted their eldest child; however neither of them were as happy to see Rarity than young Sweetie Belle. Unlike her parents who were scared at first, Sweetie was astounded and overjoyed. Having been the one who found Rarity body had left the poor thing as emotionally tattered as Spike. Seeing her alive again set her over the edge, embracing her sister, crying tears of joy; tears that Rarity couldn’t help but shed as well.

After revealing to her family that she was alive, Twilight, along with Princess Luna and Zecora administered a number of tests and observational data taking to assure Rarity was okay; despite being…undead. While she understood all of these undertakings were necessary, that didn’t mean they didn’t weigh on her patience. The only thing that seemed to keep her civil was the fact that through all the hardships, Spike was right there beside her; to which she quickly showed her appreciation. Every. Single. Night.

After her tests and data revealed good results, Rarity was free to assume her normal daily life and reintroduced to the public. Naturally, the citizens of Ponyville were all shocked to see their local seamstress back from the dead, but with a little reassurance from the princesses, Rarity was welcomed back with open arms and allowed to resume her life, which she did with great gusto. After her wondrous transformation, her mind became filled with two things; a menagerie of new ideas for new lines of clothes; clothes that quickly sky rocketed when she made a comeback in the fashion world. The second thing to fill her mind was how she was going to pleasure her loving young drake the second she got her hands on him or vice versa. One thing Rarity quickly understood about her new form was how much her body ached for Spike’s touch, for even just his touch was more than enough to make her wet. To feel him caress and hold her; to massage and tease her, and most importantly to enter and empty his essence into her wet, supple womanhood. When she wasn’t thinking about clothes, her mind was deeply enamored with how she would make love to her drake and despite her ladylike mannerism, she never once stopped the thoughts from flowing. Even if once upon a time she were told such thoughts were uncouth, she didn’t care anymore. She loved Spike and he loved her; she would not be penalized for expressing her love for him.

Spike on the other hand couldn’t possibly be happier. Rarity was alive, they were together, what more could he ask for? With Rarity back in his life, Spike never wanted to leave her alone again and in his new found love induced courage, he told Twilight that he was going to move in with her. Naturally Twilight was taken aback, but understanding that he’s growing up and that it would be wrong to stand in his way, she agreed. And even though he was moving in with his new love, Spike assured his sister that it didn’t mean he was quitting as her number one assistant which certainly made Twilight happy to hear.

Then finally with the two living under the same roof, their daily lives became even more intimate. Now with Rarity finally all to himself, he could barely keep his hands off her or find a time when Rarity wouldn’t allow him to do so; Be it in the morning, lunch, dinner, the bathroom, the kitchen, her sowing room, day or night; the two made love wherever or whenever the mood struck them and enjoyed every blissful second of it.

It was early in the morning at Carousel Boutique, the light gently breaching the silk lavender curtains, brightening the room in a light purple hue. The light from the sun rising up until it finally reached the bed and its occupants. Two forms lay under the covers as light continued to fill the room. One of the forms began to stir before the voluptuous figure of the pale beauty that was Rarity rose up and stretched. She sat up on her knees with her arms raised over her head while the covers slid down her back, exposing her naked body to Celestia’s brilliant sun; the sun’s rays against her pale skin and light blue hair made her appear as if she were a glowing angel. She lowered her arms and looked beside her as a warm gentle smile grew on her face. She reached down and pulled the covers down slightly, revealing her still sleeping dragon lover. She brushed a lock of her azure hair behind her ear as she leaned down to next to his ear and whispered, “Time to get up, Spikey.”

She then kissed his cheek, earning a groan and a smile to crawl up the side of his mouth. Rarity then proceeded to get up out of the bed before heading into the bathroom to begin her morning routine. After taking a shower and beautifying herself per usual, she grabbed her new translucent silk bathrobe and headed downstairs to start Spike’s breakfast.

It wasn’t twenty minutes later when the scent of Rarity’s cooking managed to make its way back up to the bedroom, where Spike remained asleep. With the smell lingering in the air, Spike was easily, but still sluggishly roused from his slumber. He tossed and turned in his sleep until his addled mind was seized by Rarity’s wonderful cooking. His eyes cracked open, but his vision was still blurry with sleep and the sun shining through the window certainly didn’t help. He groaned in annoyance as he turned over on his side, trying to shield himself from the light of day, however with his mind becoming more active, he knew getting to sleep was pointless. Although, once again with his mind working, he noticed two things; that Rarity wasn’t in bed and something smelled delicious.

As he slowly pulled himself out of bed, he groggily trudged his stark naked form toward the stairs like a zombie following the magnificent scent of food. When he finally made it downstairs and rounded the corner to the threshold to the kitchen, he instantly caught sight of a voluptuous blur humming to itself by the table. Even half awake and as nothing but a blur, Spike saw nothing short of the most majestic creature in all of Equestria. He quietly shuffled over and when he was right behind her, he instantly wrapped his arms around her waist and burying his face in her soft luscious hair. Rarity gave a slight shriek in surprise, but then quickly cooed as she felt Spike’s touch as well as his spiritual energy flowing into her. “Ooh, good morning, sleepy head,” she smiled coyly as she touched her hands against his forearms. “Finally decided to get up? I thought I was going to have come upstairs and get you.”

“Hmm, how can I stay sleep with all this deliciousness waiting down here for me,” he said, pulling his head from her hair and resting it on her shoulders. “And the food smells great too.”

“You little charmer you,” she cooed, bringing up her left hand and gently caressed his cheek as she recognized the hard, stiff rod pressing against her plump ass cheeks. “You know you could have at least made yourself decent before coming to join me.”

“Says the woman wearing nothing but a see through bathrobe,” he quipped as he slipped his hands through the robe and running his hands along her waist and hips.

“Well, at least I’m wearing something,” she stated as a shiver ran up her spine and a stream of her arousal ran down her legs.

“Yeah, but if I was wearing something, I couldn’t do this,” he stated and in one swift motion he lifted the back side of her robe, revealing her ass and dripping wet pussy before plunging his morning wood deep inside her.

Rarity released a blissful moan as Spike filled every inch of her velvety walls. “Okay, you were right, you certainly wouldn’t have been able to do that.” Rarity agreed. “But before you continue...” she paused as she looked at the stove and called forth her magic to envelope the stove to continue cooking without her and then teleported her robe from her slender form and onto the floor. “Okay, now where were we-ah, oh yes!” she moaned as Spike began thrusting into a fast but steady pace.

Rarity leaned forward on the edge of the table, using her arms to hold herself up, while spreading her legs, allowing Spike in deeper as he thrust. Spike couldn’t help but enjoy himself as Rarity’s walls tightened around his length and with Rarity’s plump ass was jiggling with each audible ‘thawp’ of their hips. His right hand moved from her hip to grope her ass, earning delightful hiss from her. He kneaded and massaged the mound of flesh in his hand, sending shivers down her spine as her moaning began to escalate. Wanting to caress more of her, Spike leaned over her back, moving her hair aside to reveal her the nap of her neck before he began to pepper it with light kisses. “Oh, that feels delightful, Spikey,” Rarity giggled and cooed under his tender touch as he moved from her neck to her shoulder, all the while never stopping his hips once.

He then reached around her and took hold her bountiful breasts in each hand as he started licking and nipping at her flesh. Rarity couldn’t hold back her moans any longer as her body was experiencing sensory overload; between Spike’s thrusting, the kissing, licking and groping, her body was turning to mush and she loved it, to have Spike pleasuring every inch of her body, worshipping it…her like a goddess; how could she not? Spike felt the pressure in his loins reaching critical mass. A growl escaped him as he grits his teeth and started thrusting harder and faster. Rarity could feel Spike’s member throbbing inside her as her own pussy began to convulse around him. “Spike, kiss me, kiss me as we cum together!” she begged, looking over her shoulder at him.

Spike immediately seized her lips with his own to which she instantly reciprocated, the two moaned heartily into each other’s mouths. Their tongues hungrily and lustfully intertwined as they felt their limits being breached. With one final thrust, Spike buried his phallus deep inside her as their climaxes hit them both like a titanic wave. They both groaned and shrieked respectively as Spike unleashed shot after shot of his hot seed inside her while Rarity’s own nectar came flooding out, mixing together with his own.

Rarity’s moaning died into a shuttering as she separated her lips from his. Spike leaned forward, burying his face in her hair, taking her fragrant scent as he tried to catch his breath, wrapping his arms around her tenderly like a pillow. “Mmm, Spikey, as much as I enjoyed that, I need to finish breakfast.”

“Five more minutes,” he muttered, sounding half asleep again.

“Spike,” she giggled sternly, but amusingly at him. The drake took the hint and let go of his lover allowing her to stand up straight, letting his softening member slide out of her. She then turned around and planted a gentle peck to his lips. “Now take a seat and relax. Breakfast is almost ready.”

She turn and headed back over to the stove, but not before levitating her robe from the ground and using her magic to slip it back on. Spike took his seat and rested his head at the table, watching the woman of his dreams cook for him. As he watched her, he couldn’t help that his eyes became drawn to just about every inch of her until they caught sight of her recently filled pussy with his seed clearly being held inside by more of her magic. Spike was amazed at how much she could accomplish with her magic. According to Princess Luna, in terms of magic, a Wight could give an Alicorn a run for their money and Rarity made perfectly, if sometimes questionably good use of it. When she was finished cooking, Rarity levitated everything over to him until his plate was filled with french toast, scrambled eggs, hash browns and orange juice. “There we are, breakfast is served.”

“Everything looks great, but that’s to be expected since you cooked it.” Spike commented, eyeing the food as he picked up his utensils.

“Flattery will get you everywhere,” she said happily, leaning down to kiss his forehead.

She then made her way to the opposite side of the table and took her seat, when just as she sat down the tea pot on the stove began to whistle. With the use of her magic, it then floated off the stove, which she then turned off and then proceeded to conjure her tea cup and milk saucer. While Spike ate, he noticed Rarity sitting silently with her eyes closed and hanging her head down. “Is something wrong?” he asked with a raised brow.

“Hm?” Rarity perked up upon hearing Spike call out to her. “Oh no, nothing, dear,” she said as her milk saucer floated up from underneath the table. “I was just getting my favorite cream for my tea.” she assured him with a seductive gaze.

He watched as Rarity poured tea into her cup and then poured her ‘milk’ into the cup, to which Spike noticed seemed a little thicker than usual. She mixed the contents of her drink with her mixing spoon and then took the spoon and placed it in her mouth, taste testing it. Rarity moaned contently as she pulled the spoon from her lips and looked at Spike as she said, “Milk tea always tastes better when the milk is fresh. Thank you for topping me off.”

Spike couldn’t help but blush at what he just saw as the sight and her words caused his erection to rise again. “You know me, only the best for my girl, and if you ever need anymore, the tap is always open.” he stated flirtatiously.

“Oh, so nice to hear, but let me finish this off first,” she said picking up her cup. “Waste not, want not.”

The two went back to enjoying their meals, sharing their typical small talk of their activities for the day. When they finished, they headed back upstairs to get ready, but not before Spike stepped into shower with Rarity trailing in behind him. After which, Spike had finished getting dressed, while Rarity sat at her vanity mirror priming and styling her hair, she then yelped in surprise as Spike wrapped his arms around her waist and resting his head on her shoulder, to which she quickly melted into his embrace and wrapped her forearm around his head, holding him in place. “Spike dear, as much as I’d like to have another go at you, I have to open the shop and you have to hurry and make it to Twilight’s. You know she doesn’t like it if you’re late.”

“I know, I know, but I have enough to time for just one more hug and one more kiss,” he told her.

She smiled as she got up from her seat and turned to face him, draping her arms around his neck, staring deeply into his eyes. “There’s always time for that,” she assured him with a longing half lidded expression. They both leaned in taking hold of each other’s lips, but not hungrily or lustfully, more passionate, tenderly and lovingly. Spike couldn’t help but pull her in closer to him no more than Rarity could tighten and push herself closer to him.

They both knew, that for all the hot raunchy sex, it was these gentle intimate moments that they loved the most.

Being the only one between them that actually needed to breath, Spike broke the kiss, much to Rarity’s disapproval, but she sated herself, by resting her head on his chest and listening to his hastening heart beat while he continued to hold her. “Awwww, that’s so sweet,” said a gawking female voice.

The two looked around but saw no one else in the room. “Up here,” the voice said and the two looked up to see for what appeared to be a ghost. Her figure was much slimmer and lithe than Rarity’s; her breasts were smaller, but perky and supple all the same. She had long light pink hair tied in a ponytail that hung over the right side of her head with a bow tie tied around it, rose colored eyes and a pink horn atop her forehead. She wore frilly rose colored dress with a heart shaped hole over her chest, showing what little cleavage she had. Her most discernable feature was the transparent tail swishing about where her legs should have been. “Hello,” she waved at them with a carefree smile.

“Excuse me, but it’s rude to spy on people, but even more so to sneak into another’s home uninvited.” Rarity quickly chastised the ghost girl.

“Oh, please forgive me, I did not mean to intrude.” their guest replied bowing her head as she floated to the ground.

“It’s no problem, miss uh . . .”

“Oh, again, where are my manners? My name is Cherub,” she introduced herself.

“Okay, Cherub, why are you haunting our house?” Spike asked in a confused tone.

“Sorry, but I’m not haunting you, I was sent to deliver a message.” she assured them.

“A message?” The lovers said in unison. Cherub phased her hand into her chest and when she pulled it out, she revealed a scroll. With a flick of her wrist she unraveled the parchment. She then cleared her throat as she began to read the message aloud. “Here ye, here ye, to Sir Spike and Lady Rarity, your presence has been requested by Queen Lilac to attend an evening party at her castle tonight. At nightfall, a portal will be opened at your front door. Simply walk through and you shall be transported to her majesty’s domain. Formal attire is required.”

Having finally reached the end, Cherub rolled the scroll up and placed it back inside her body. “Queen Lilac? You mean the Wight that was here a few months ago?” Spike asked.

“I believe so,” Rarity answered. What I can’t believe is that she’s inviting us to a party. I haven’t heard a word from her since she ‘zombified’ me and I have been meaning to speak with her, but had no means of contacting her. she thought to herself.

“So, can I assume you two will be attending?” Cherub asked.

Spike and Rarity looked at each other, wondering what the other will say. “Well,” Rarity spoke first. “Even though it is short notice, I believe we will be able to attend."

“Yeah, and I do want to check out the Undead Kingdom. Aunt Luna says it’s pretty cool.” Spike agreed.

“Wonderful, her majesty will be delighted to hear this,” Cherub said, clapping her hands together cheerfully, “now I don’t want to be a bother, so I will take my leave, ta ta!”

The happy go lucky ghost waved goodbye as she floated up and fazed through the ceiling. “Huh, a party in the Undead Kingdom,” Spike commented as he scratched his head in thought. “This should be interesting.”

“Indeed,” Rarity agreed, “But enough dilly dallying, you’re going to be late.”

Realization finally hit as Spike remembered he had to leave. “Oh right,” He snapped in shock before leaning to give Rarity one quick final kiss on the lips before running out of the room shouting, “See ya when I get home, love you, bye.”

“Have a nice day,” she shouted back before the sound of the front door chiming and being shut reached back into the room. “Okay, Rarity, time to get to work. A few fittings, finishing that new uniform design for the Spa twins and then completing and putting the finishing touches on that dress for Fleur de Lis that Fancypants asked to fix up. After which, presuming it’s a slow day, I can spruce ‘that’ up so I’ll have something nice and fresh to wear to the party.” she explained, going over her day’s schedule.

With her thoughts settle, the undead fashionista teleported herself into her workshop and get to work.

Hours Later

The day’s events flew by without a hitch. Spike managed to arrive at the library just in time. He and Twilight then proceeded to get their respective tasks done; fine tuning some spells, cataloging new books and finally Spike cleaning up around the library. After everything was said and done, Spike and Twilight made some tea and snacks and began to converse. Even though they constantly worked together, they had rare few moments to catch up.

Finally given the opportunity, the brother and sister talked about each other’s off hour endeavors. While Spike knew Twilight’s main hobbies were reading, to his surprise, he managed to get some juicy information out her regarding a certain royal guard by the name of Flash Sentry and judging from the blush on her face upon further poking and prodding at, it seems she was quite taken with him. As her brother, the only natural response was that he had to and go find Flash Sentry and give him the ‘if you hurt my sister I’ll kill you’ spiel, but deep down he was happy she was finally showing an interest in someone.

And then once the talk of love interests was on the table, Twilight instantly brought up Rarity and how she was doing. Of course, he assured her she was okay, but given it was Twilight, she was going to poke and prod at him as well until she heard what she wanted to hear. He told her how well and easily it seemed that Rarity had adjusted to becoming a Wight. With her magic as powerful as it was, Rarity was using it on a whim and getting much more work done, far easier and faster than she had before. Although on the other hand, she seems to be gaining a lot of attention, mainly from a number of men around Ponyville. Apparently being a Wight made Rarity perfect eye candy since a number of times she had gone out on her own or even when they were out together, men seem to be drawn to her and attempt to flirt with her.

But despite their efforts, Rarity turned them down every time and for those who were too persistent for their own good, Spike had to scare them off. Doing so, Rarity agreed to only ever leave the house when necessary for shopping, social events, family and friendly gathers and special events. Other than that, Rarity rarely ever left the Boutique. Twilight could understand that; given the research she uncovered, Wight’s had the natural ability to ensnare men, whether this was a conscious or unconscious ability she was unsure. However, she expected Rarity to be okay with it, since she naturally didn’t mind being the center of attention, let alone having people admire her so fondly. To lock herself away as she has was certainly odd, but Spike assured her Rarity was perfectly okay with it.

The hours seemed to fly by as the two continued to talk, until the clock chimed, indicating that it was about time for Spike to go. He informed his sister that he and Rarity were invited to a party tonight and had to get ready. Giving each other a quick hug, Spike left and headed home.

An Hour Later

Having returned home to Carousel Boutique, Spike found Rarity in her workshop, apparently putting the finishing touches on a dress. She waved him off, telling him to go get ready while she finished up. Spike knew it wouldn’t take him long to get ready, so he left Rarity to her work. In a half hour, Spike had taken a shower, ironed and pressed his suit, shinned his shoes and gotten dressed. Halfway through Rarity had returned to their room and made a b-line for the bathroom and began getting ready. By the time he had finished getting dressed, Rarity was sitting at her vanity mirror in her bathrobe, putting the finishing touches on her hair. Just as she finished brushing her hair, her eyes caught sight of Spike in her mirror staring at her. “See something you like, darling?” she asked coyly looking over her shoulder.

“You know I do?” he smirked.

“Well if you like this, you’re going to love this,” she said as she stood up and walked behind her dressing curtain.

Spike watched her sexy silhouette move as she discarded her bathrobe and a second later, a flash of her magic erupted from her. Spike flinched away from the bright light before it quickly died down. When he turned back to look at her, Spike’s jaw nearly hit the floor. Before him, Rarity stood in dress he had never seen before. It was a dark blue dress that hugged her figure in all the right places, with the back, top and sides open, showing off her ample cleavage and slender figure, while the skirt was long and free flowing with a slit running up to the side of her hip with a pair of black stockings that had a white spider web design in a pair of dark blue high heeled shoes, along with a matching pair of elbow length gloves of the same design; however, none of this applied to integrated designs. Between her breasts was a fist sized metal skull with ruby red eyes and on the front edge of her top were a set of what appeared to be skeletal fingers and from their position, it appeared as if they were in fact holding Rarity’s breasts up and out. Atop her head was a tiara in the shape of a bat with its wings unfurled and four sharp cut diamonds acting as the bat’s ears and one at the tips of each wing and to top it all off, her red Fire ruby necklace around her neck.

“So, do you like?” Rarity said, making a dramatic pose.

“Uh…uh…uh…,” Was all Spike could manage to say, but while he couldn’t speak, another part of his anatomy located in his pants had no problem speaking for him as it tried it’s hardest to break free of said pants.

Rarity saw it and giggled as she sauntered over to him and wrapped her arms around his neck, “I’ll take that as a yes.”

Spike shook his head and swallowed the lump in his throat before meeting her gaze. “Where did this come from?” he asked in amazement.

“Oh I made it some time ago after my transformation. I’ll admit, it seems rather . . . dark, but my new form had inspired me to try something dark and I came up with this.” she explained. “I just didn’t have a place to showcase it; I hope it’s not too much.” she stated, looking herself over.

“I think it looks wonderful and besides we’re going to the Undead Kingdom, between the two of us, I wish I had something . . . darker to wear.”

“Oh, come now, Spikey, I think you look dashing,” she said, fixing his bow tie. “It’s perfect. Now let’s hurry, we don’t want to be late.”

With that settled, the two took their leave, heading downstairs to the foyer and when they opened the front door, they found themselves facing scenery that was clearly not Ponyville. They passed each other a quick glance before stepping through the magical portal to their new destination. After they had fully walked through they were greeted to the sight of a land shrouded in darkness, the only light to be seen was that of a blood red moon shinning overhead and narrow stretch of road leading to a massive castle sitting a few hundred feet out in large lake, the moon’s light reflecting off the water, making it appear as if the castle was bathing in a lake of blood.

The road was lined with torches that led up to a large metal gate. From where they stood there were many towers and windows with lights beaming from every one of them, there even seemed to be a courtyard that shined brightly with shadowy silhouettes moving about. The cheers and sounds bellowing through the night told them the party was already in full swing and that they were just in time. “My word, I certainly didn’t expect this. This place is rather . . . dreary, and dark. I must say…I rather like it.”

“Yeah, it does have a ‘dark’ charm to it.” Spike agreed.

A short moment later, the sound of ‘clopping’ soon filled their ears. They quickly determined the sound was coming up behind them and turned around to find themselves face to face with a woman pulling a horse-drawn carriage. She wore a dark purple hooded robe which did well hiding her face, while the rest of her lower half resembled that of a horse with a dark purple coat. “H-Hello, might you two be S-Sir Spike and L-Lady R-R-Rarity?” she asked timidly.

“Yes, that would be us,” Rarity answered, “And you are?”

“F-Forgive me, my name is Um-Um-Umbra, the Nightmare, my Mistress, Queen Lilac s-sent me to retrieve you.” the girl answered.

“Oh, I see, thank you, dear, that’s very kind of you.” Rarity smiled at her.

“Y-you’re quite welcome,” Umbra said, her voice sounding happily, but her hooded face continued to hide her expressions. The Nightmare pulled the carriage up along-side them, giving them access to the door. Spike stepped forward to open the door as he bowed his head low, “After you, Milady.”

“Such a gentlemen,” Umbra commented.

“Isn’t he?” Rarity giggled in agreement as she stepped inside the carriage.

Spike soon followed toot suite and when he closed the door behind him, he took his seat in the quite roomy carriage next to Rarity as Umbra began to move and pull the cart with her. The ride was at a calm steady pace, the only sound to be heard was the clopping of Umbra’s hooves and the occasional sound coming from the castle, but neither of it seemed to bother the young couple occupying the cart. Rarity had intertwined her fingers with Spike’s while resting her head on his shoulder. Spike easily reciprocated and firmly tightened his grip on Rarity’s fingers and draped his right wing around her.

“Spike, can I ask you something?” she asked, her voice almost as soft as a whisper.

“Sure, what’s up?”

“Do you think I’m . . . weird?” she asked, refusing to look at him.

“What? No, where is this coming from?”

“Nothing really, it’s just . . . before my transformation, when I wasn’t working, I loved being out and about. Conversing with people, going to the spa and of course socializing at parties. But now, I don’t really feel like doing any of that. Don’t get me wrong, I still love my job and I still want to make it as a famous fashion designer, but recently, I feel no need to be around others. You’ve agreed to handle the grocery and errand shopping, and other than visiting the girls, my family or special occasions such as this I rarely leave the boutique anymore.”

“So you think you’re weird because you don’t like being around people anymore?” he asked.

“I suppose, because the only person I ever truly want to be with is you.” she answered looking up to meet his gaze. “I don’t know why but I feel as if . . . as if the rest of the world doesn’t matter as much as I once thought. That if I had just you, I would be content. Oh, what a horrible thing to say,” she said shaking her head.

“Rarity,” Spike beckoned her as he cupped her chin with his hand, turning her to meet his gaze. “You’re not weird. It’s not like you hate people and don’t want to see anyone again, right?”

“Of course not,”

“You just don’t like being around people as much anymore. That’s not weird, at least not really. What’s weird is that it just sounds like you’re turning into a Fluttershy.” he chuckled.

“I suppose it does,” she giggled in agreement. “If I had to phrase it better, it would be that while I like going out, I would rather spend my time like this. Somewhere peaceful and quiet, alone with you.”

“Well, I’m not entirely sure if that’s possible.”

“Why not?”

“Because whenever we’re alone, it’s not exactly ‘peaceful’ or ‘quiet’.” he retorted with a slight blush.

“How true. How very true,” Rarity said seductively, her eyes lidded with lust. “So many late nights, early mornings and long afternoons.” she said, circling a perfectly manicured finger along his chest.

“I know, we scared how many customers away that one time?” he asked, feeling more aroused than embarrassed as he gently stroked her cheek.

“I’m afraid I can’t remember, but I do remember some lingering around a little longer to enjoy the show.” she said inching her face closer to his.

“I know, now that’s weird. We live in a town full of perverts.”

“Says the drake that started pounding my poor pussy harder when he knew he was being watched.” she retorted.

“Hey, they stuck around, might as well give them a show.” he shrugged.

“My big strong dragon likes to show off,” she stated, her lips inches from each other as she stared right into his eyes. “What am I ever going to do with you?”

“A kiss will suffice.” he assured her.

“Is that all? I don’t think you can handle just a kiss.”

“Don’t worry, I’ll find a way to soldier on,” he said, feinting depression.

“Very well,” she said before closing the final distance between the two claiming her lover’s lips with her own.

The kiss was shallow, but passionate, only the gentle pressing of lips passing between the two. Rarity gave a slight moan, feeling Spike’s spirit energy flowing profusely through the kiss as well as the urge to progress to more intimate actions to further indulge herself. Her hopes were quickly dashed when they felt the cart come to a halt. “S-Sorry to interrupt, but w-w-we’re here.” Umbra sounded from outside.

“Remind me where we left off when we get home.” Rarity told the drake as she removed herself from his body.

“No problem,” he assured her as he got up and opened the door.

The young dragon stepped outside the carriage, holding his hand at the entrance to help the lovely undead lady out. Rarity soon took his hand as she stepped out to join him before her eyes gazed upon the majesty of the castle’s interior courtyard. There were many party guests stretched around the open yard, some along the cobblestone pathway, others conversing in the beautifully kept garden surrounding the castle. Artistically cut hedge sculptures depicting various monsters such as ghosts, zombies, and demons were scattered around the garden, along with numerous floating blue fire balls hovering around properly lighting the area allowing the party goers to admire them. To the young couple, the most interesting things were the party guests as well as the servants themselves as they were all various monsters. Ghosts and Zombies serving food and drinks; the guests were a variety of Vampires, Dark elves, Devils, Dullahans and the like. Some of the guests took quick notice of Spike and Rarity and began murmuring and whispering as they sized the couple up; while their comments were hidden, the numerous smiles and impressed looks clearly indicated that the dragon and wight were already a hot topic.

“Feeling nervous,” Spike whispered as he straightened out his tux, acting as cool and casual as he could.

“A little, but this isn’t anything I haven’t done before,” she said with a slight shrug as she hooked her arms through his, “just another party with other high class individuals. Only this time, I have you at my side.”

Spike smiled at her before they heard a familiar voice call out, “Ah, Sir Spike, Lady Rarity, you finally arrived.” They looked toward the entrance of the Castle to see Cherub the Ghost floating up to them with a beaming smile on her face. “You made it just in time, her Majesty has been dying to see you both, figuratively speaking of course. Please, follow me.”

With that the two followed the chipper ghost inside the ominous yet beautiful castle. The couple trailed behind the ghost as she led through the castle halls. Rarity and Spike marveled at the decor and architecture, but their eyes continued to be drawn to the mass of large paintings of her Majesty in various provocative poses and sexy outfits. “Wow, Lilac really has a thing for . . . herself.” Spike commented.

“Oh not really,” Cherub said waving off the comment. “Despite this place being a Kingdom, her majesty simply has a lot of free time on her hands, so she needed a hobby. She simply poses and uses her magic to paint these herself. Whenever she grows tired of one or two, her friends are more than happy to buy them and take them off her hands.”

“Really? That’s quite impressive. I never would have pegged Lilac for an artist.” Rarity said in astonishment.

“You’ll find when you live as long as she has a hobby or two truly makes time fly by.” Cherub giggled.

The three finally came to the end of the hallway and found themselves standing at the top of her staircase leading in a massive ballroom, easily the same size if not a little bigger than the one at Canterlot Castle. The stairway they stood on was connected to a second floor that spanned around the room for more close-knit, intimate conversation to be had while the lower level acted as the main socializing area; the floor was white polished granite, with white stone pillars embedded in the walls and atop the ceiling was beautiful crystal chandelier; a long food table sat in the right hand corner of the room, filling with delicious looking delicacies with more ghosts and zombies, floating and shuffling about respectively with trays of food and wine to keep their patrons sated; in the back of the room was a small orchestra group of zombies playing slow music, given it didn’t appear they could play anything fast and the middle of the room acted as the dance floor where some of the coupled guests took advantage of dancing closely with their loved ones.

“Right this way,” Cherub said beckoning the couple to follow her down the stairs. When they reached the bottom of the stairs, many of the party guests once again caught sight of them before more muttering and whispered caught their ears, but the couple continued to pay them no mind as Cherub guided them through the mass of monsters.

It didn’t take too long before they finally saw Lilac who seemed to be sharing a happy anecdote with two beautiful dark skinned woman; one with pointy ears and silver hair who was clearly a dark elf and the other with long black hair with an Neighgyptian symbol under her right eye. The dark elf was dressed in a slim one piece black dress that left a diamond shaped hole revealing not only a large amount of cleavage to her large ample breasts but also revealing her sexy naval with her back fully exposed. The other woman wore bandages on her forearms and legs like stocks on her bare feet with golden jewelry on her wrists and ankles along with a golden crown atop her head with a four foot gold and blue hooked cane and a cobra hanging comfortably around her neck.

Lilac and the two women released a hearty laugh when Cherub quickly blew passed the other patrons, excusing herself as she made it through until she finally reached her Mistress. Having gained her attention, Lilac leaned in as her servant informed her of her new guests arrival. The undead queen swung her head around, her face instantly lighting up as she saw her favored guests. “Rarity, Spike, you made it,” Lilac called out to them, waving them over to herself and her friends. “Come, come, let me introduce you.”

The couple weaved their way through the crowd of guests and when they finally reached their Wight host, she quickly pulled Rarity into a hug which the young seamstress quickly reciprocated. “I’m so glad you could come,” Lilac said happily before pulling away and the two undead woman made pseudo kisses to each other’s cheeks. “And I must say you look positively ravishing, my dear. Being a Wight has certainly become you.”

“Why thank you,” Rarity smiled brightly with a slight blush.

“Now, now, Lilac, you’re embarrassing the poor thing,” the dark elf stated as she joined her friend’s side.

“Yes, please, introduce us to your little friends.” the other woman said with an alluring smile.

“Of course, where are my manners.” Lilac said as she stood to Rarity’s side as her friends stood before them. “Rarity, these are my dear friends, Queen Hex of the Dark Elves,” she said gesturing to the Elven Queen who extended her hand.

“A pleasure,” Hex smiled devilishly as Rarity shook her hand.

“And Pharaoh Amenset of the Saddle Arabian Dessert.”

“It is an honor to finally meet the new Wight Lilac has been telling us about,” the dessert queen smiled with a slight bow.

“Oh no, the honor and pleasure are all ours to have been invited to such a lovely party,” Rarity said as she and Spike curtseyed and bowed respectively to their fellow guests before turning back to Lilac. “And Lilac I must say, your kingdom is positively lovely, I never would have imagined you lived in such a place.”

“Oh pish, it’s not much, but it’s home,” she scoffed casually.

“And who is this strapping young drake?” Hex asked in a sultry tone as she moved over to Spike’s side, eyeing him hungrily.

“I’m Spike, nice to meet you,” he casually introduced himself.

“Likewise,” Amenset said taking Spike’s other side as she sized him up. “You certainly don’t meet dragons very often especially in my homeland.”

“Especially not one as handsome as this one,” Hex added.

“Ladies, please you’re making me blush,” Spike chuckled as his cheek turned slightly red. Rarity saw the women advance on him and while she would never do anything drastic, that certainly didn’t stop the thoughts of doing so from flowing through her mind. Lilac saw the younger Wight’s expression and knew she had to control the situation.

“Yes, now who is embarrassing who?” Lilac mocked her friends. “Girls, you’ve only just met him and he is already happily coupled with dear Rarity, so let’s be civil, shall we?”

“Oh of course, we would never be so brash,” Hex assured her but spoke as she looked at Rarity. “Rarity, you wouldn’t mind if we borrowed your mate for a little while. We’ll give him right back, I promise.”

“Well I . . . I suppose I don’t see a problem with it,” Rarity hesitated.

“Wonderful,” Amenset cheered as she hooked her arm through Spike’s. “Come, Spike, I’m sure you have a few delightful tales to regale us with.”

“Uh, sure,” Spike said as the two women began to pull him away, looking over his shoulder at his dear Rarity.

“Don’t worry, darling, Hex and Amenset can be rather . . . frisky at times, but they would never commit adultery with another.” Lilac assured her.

“Are you sure he will be okay?”

“Certainly, the worst he will have to deal with is the occasional cheek pinching and sultry gaze.”

“I suppose I can live with that.” Rarity sighed heavily.

“Glad to hear,” Lilac said hooking her arm through Rarity’s, leading her back through the room. “Come, I have some more friends who I know have been dying to meet you.”

“Oh?”

“Yes, I told them about you being a fashion designer and after seeing you in this hand-made originaldress I’m sure they’re going to want to hear more about you.”

Hm, perhaps a little mingling couldn’t hurt. Rarity thought to herself.

Spike was surprised with how much he was enjoying himself; despite being separated from Rarity, both Hex and Amenset were interesting company, to say the least. Though Spike was more than happy to tell a tales of his life, so too were the Queens and many of their stories left him blushing, more so from arousal than not, but he would never admit it to them. Spike and the two Queens were sitting at a table on the second floor. Hex had just finished another raunchy story of hers, which left Amenset and herself reeling in laughter, but left Spike slightly stunned. “Sweet Celestia of Equestria, that... that one’s a little hard to believe. I’m almost afraid to ask what the Beehive was for,” he said scratching his head.

Hex managed to stifle her laughter enough so she could lean into Spike’s ear to answer his question. His face contorted from confusion to a deep red blush to a clearly horrified expression. “Yup, that’s why I was afraid to ask,” he deadpanned.

Hex laughed again as she pulled away from him, deeply enjoying the poor dragon’s pained expressions. “And that’s sadly why I couldn’t bring my husband, tonight.”

“Give him my sympathies,” he said.

“Oh he’ll need more than sympathy to heal, I assure you,” she chuckled to herself.

“So, tell us, Spike. How are things going to between you and your lovely lady?” Amenset asked as she gently petted her cobra which had wound itself around her wrist, relishing in her mistress' attention.

While Spike was ready to answer, having spent some time with them, he quickly gauged the two women, trying to access whether they were asking him a simple question with a simple answer or a question that required an answer of intimate detail. A quick scan of their body language: between their lidded eyes, Hex leaning forward with her elbow of the table, giving Spike a generous look of her cleavage, and Amenset crossing her long, glorious gams, giving him a perfect view of her thighs and hips. He knew the answer they were looking for.

“So, do you want me to keep it soft core or rated triple x?” he asked bluntly.

The two women glanced at each other before looking back to him. “Leave no stone unturned, dear.”

“Okay, I got one for you,” he said as he began to weave his tale of debauchery.

A few months ago

It was late in the afternoon when Spike returned home to the boutique. Twilight had let him go home early since they finished their work ahead of schedule and, with the extra time, he decided to sneak home and surprise Rarity. However, upon his arrival to his lovely home, he looked around to see that Rarity was nowhere in sight. Not wanting to ruin his surprise, Spike set forth to locate his undead beauty. It wasn’t all that difficult to find her, since he figured that if she wasn’t in the foyer, she must have been in her work room. When he reached the door, he pressed his ear against it and heard scratching and grumbling sounds. He cracked the door open to peek inside, only to find Rarity sitting at her desk, trying to sketch out a new design. Upon closer inspection, Spike could see a multitude of crumbled up pieces paper piled up on the floor beside her. Rarity let out an annoyed groan as she took the paper she was working on, crumbled it up and tossed it aside with the others.

“Oh, fooey. I just cannot, for the un-life of me, get this design right. Why is this so hard?” She huffed in aggravation before starting in on another sketch.

Hm, whatever she’s working on is clearly stressing her out, he thought as he watched her get lost in her work. Maybe I can help her relax. He slowly opened the door and crept inside, making sure not to rouse her attention. After finally closing the distance, he opened his arms wide, slowly inching himself closer. There was just a few inches of space between them when his arms finally came into her peripheral vision, and when Spike made his move, wrapping his arms around the distracted seamstress. “Gotcha!”

Rarity shrieked in surprise as she felt the pair of arms wrapped around both the top and bottom of her chest, squeezing her breasts between them before being lifted from her chair and pressed against a familiar, broad, and powerful chest. “Hey there, beautiful,” Spike smiled as he leaned in and kissed her cheek.

“Spike?” she gasped as her shock quickly turned to anger. “Honestly, you almost scared me back to life,” she told him before a thought came to mind, “wait, why are you home so early?”

“Twilight and I finished up early, so she let me go. I wanted to surprise you,” he answered.

“Well, you certainly succeeded in doing that,” she agreed before leaning into his embrace.

With Spike so close, he leaned over her shoulder to look her work desk to try and see what she was working on, “so, whatcha got, there?”

“No, don’t look,” Rarity frantically snapped, pulling away from Spike to throw herself over her drawings. “I don’t want anyone to see this... this mess.”

“C’mon, Rarity. I’ve seen your messes, before,” he said, looking around at the room. “Actually, it’s still pretty clean in here.”

“No, I mean... I just can’t seem to get this design right,” she said, pulling herself from her desk and looking over her work.

“Well, what’s wrong with it?”

“That’s just it. I don’t know,” she whined in complete desperation. “I don’t know what’s wrong, and I don’t know what’s right, either! Argh, it’s nerve wracking!”

“Easy, honey,” Spike said, placing his hands on her shoulders and gently rubbing them, trying to sooth her. “Relax, you’re just trying too hard.”

“I know, I know. It’s just... this dress is something new for me. I want it to reflect my new state of being; to show the beauty from within the darkness. I just want it to be perfect.”

“If it’s a dress made by you, I know it will be perfect,” he assured her, giving her a gentle kiss on her head. “Why don’t you take a break, hm?”

“Mmm, perhaps you’re right,” she agreed. “Maybe a moment's rest will help clear my mind.”

“Atta girl,” he smiled. “Is there any way I can help?”

Rarity remained silent for a second before an idea flashed across her mind and a devious smirk grew upon her face. “Actually, there is something you can do for me,” she assured him as she looked over her shoulder at him, her eyes lidded in lust and mischief.

Spike knew that look and he couldn’t help but smile at her. “What do you have in mind?”

“Step back for a second,” she told him as she stood up. Spike did as he was told and took a step back, letting Rarity move the chair she was sitting on out of the way. She then crooked her finger toward him, beckoning forward. He took but a single step forward before Rarity gently placed her hand on his chest, stopping him. “There, now just hold still,” she said with a warm smile. She summoned her magic and with a quick wave of her hand, Spike’s clothes vanished, leaving him completely naked. Normally, anyone would be a little taken by surprise, but given how frisky Rarity had become, this wasn’t all that surprising…anymore. “Now, just lower your body, as if you were sitting down, and then pull your tail up, underneath yourself, for balance.”

Spike did as she said, sitting himself down and using his tail to keep himself upright. Rarity giddily clapped her hands together as she eyed her new handsome piece of furniture. “Perfect, now I have a new chair to relax in,” she happily said, turning around and gently sitting upon Spike’s bare lap with her back against his chest.

“Oh, so I’m just a piece of furniture, huh?” Spike asked sarcastically, resting his head on her shoulder.

“Of course not, darling, you’re not just any old chair,” she said as grabbed Spike’s hands and placed them on her sides. “You have a lot of special features to help me relax.”

“Now you’re talking,” he chuckled with a toothy grin before turning his head to the side and gently kissing her neck. Rarity gave a light moan as Spike started caressing her sides and taut stomach, feeling her body go lax under his embrace. Spike continued to lavishly kiss and nibble on Rarity’s neck while his hands began to unbutton her dress shirt. When the last button came undone, Rarity’s breasts bounced free from their confines and, to Spike’s surprise, she was without a bra. “Huh, looks like somebody felt bold, today,” he said with a toothy smirk, taking hold of one her breasts, groping and massaging it with great care. “Walking around without a bra... for shame, my dear.”

“I can’t help it,” she replied, biting her lip and doing her best to hold in her steadily increasing moans. “As sexy as they are, my undergarments sometimes get in the way, and I tend to think better when I’m not so...restricted.”

“Really, that’s all there is to it,” he inquired in a cocky tone. “So you just sit here in your work room, for hours on end, without any underwear on? Oh, please. I bet you’re having so much trouble because you just sit in this room, playing with yourself while you’re waiting for me.”

“I would nev-ah,” Rarity yelped as Spike pinched her nipple, tugging on the tender flesh.

“C’mon, Rares. It’s me you’re talking to. I know you,” he told her as his other hand joined its twin, groping her remaining breast. “You might as well be honest with me, your body is.”

Rarity couldn’t hide the blush on her face as she whined, looking down as Spike kneading her boob flesh, the direct contact flooding her body with pleasure and the added warmth of his spirit energy. Even though he was just teasing her, she could already feel her pussy getting wetter and wetter by the minute. “I-I suppose I in-indulge myself in a l-l-little carnal fun, while you’re away d-during the day.” she finally responded in a weak stammer has Spike continued to play with her tender bits.

“How often?”

“Once a day,” she answered quickly.

Feeling she wasn’t being too truthful again, Spike twisted her nipples firmly, Rarity shrieked, her back arching, but Spike held her still in his lap. “T-T-Three times! Three times a day.” she answered and Spike released her nipples, letting Rarity relax in his grip.

“See, that’s not so hard,” he told her.

“Maybe not, but something else is most certainly hard,” she said, feeling something pressing against the underside of her skirt.

“Can you really blame me,” he said pulling his right hand from her breast and gently running it down her midriff. “Thinking about you here, all alone, having some fun without me, it’s pretty hot. Why don’t you show me how you do it, hm?"

“Well…if you insist,” Rarity said. The pale seamstress summoned her magic to unhook her shoes and gently removed her feet before moving them to the side, away from them. She then pulled her stocking covered leg up and hooked her fingers through the bang around her inner thigh, slowly pulling it down, revealing more and more of her pale white flesh.

“You take all your clothes off?” he asked, resting his head on her shoulder, still massaging her chest, slowly and sensually as she finally removed her stocking.

“When I’m not too busy and I have the time, I like to do things properly,” she said, glancing back at him with a coy, sultry smile as she went and removed her other stocking. She tossed her leggings away haphazardly and then moved her hands to her sides as she attempted to remove her skirt. “Do you mind holding me, dear? I don’t feel like getting up.”

“Fine by me,” he said as he pulled his hands from her breasts and wrapped them around her midsection. Rarity leaned back into him as she pulled her legs up and began to pull her skirt down, letting it pass over her hips and down her legs. When her skirt finally passed feet, she tossed it away as well. With her lover half completely exposed, there was now nothing stopping Spike’s raging hard on from rising up between Rarity’s legs, just a couple of inches away from her dripping wet pussy. “Now what?” he asked.

“Now…” she trailed off as she pulled her left hand up to her pussy. “I tease my tender lips with slow even strokes thinking of you licking me, letting myself get all nice and wet,” she said as she carried out the motions, running her fingers up and down her pussy lips.

“You’re way passed wet by this point,” he chuckled as he watched her.

“You said to show you, I’m showing you, now hush,” she chastised him jokingly as she focus on her task. “Next I start running my fingers up and down my pussy, even spreading my labia open once and a while so you could get a better view.” she explained, shuddering as she caressed her pussy, drenching her fingers in her love nectar before spreading her lips open, letting more of her nectar flow more freely as it dripped down on to Spike’s member. Spike groaned as Rarity’s flower bathed his dick in her juices, the warm liquid spurring his more basic instincts to take Rarity now, but he restrained himself; he could tell by her recent panting that Rarity was in her own little world and he didn’t want to disturb her. Not yet. “Then I take my other hand,” she said as she lower her hand towards her nethers, “and start playing with my engorged little clit.”

She moaned loudly as she pressed her middle and ring finger against her clit, rubbing her fingers against the sensitive nub of flesh. Her breathing started become erratic she began to speed up stroking, while her fingers pinched and pulled on her clit, her pussy practically drooling onto Spike’s member. “And finally, I stuff my fingers as deep as they’ll go, imagining you plunging your big strong dick deep inside of me.”

That sounds like my cue, Spike thought to himself. Before Rarity could complete the act, Spike quickly shifted his hands from her waist and moved them under the back of her knees as he quickly lift her up. The sudden motion startled Rarity, but not nearly as much as when Spike lined his penis up and suddenly pulled Rarity straight down skewering her on his dick. Rarity arched her back, screaming as she felt Spike’s phallus drive itself deep inside her, spreading her tight walls wide open. Spike groaned, feeling Rarity’s pussy tighten itself perfectly around his dragon meat. Rarity panted and shuddered heavily while her body quickly came down from her pleasure filled shock. “Y-you just…just couldn’t help…yourself, could you?” she asked.

“Sorry,” he chuckled.

“It’s okay,” she said, smiling back at him.

“So, then what do I do?” he asked.

“Beg pardon?”

“In your fantasy, what do I do next?” he elaborated.

“Oh, well, first you start thrusting at a fast but steady pace,” she answered.

“Really, right off the bat?”

“My fantas~y,” she said in a sing-song tone.

“Okay, okay,” he said. Spike quickly proceeded and began thrusting like a piston, Rarity threw her head back, moaning loudly as her was became racked with pleasure.

“Ah, yes, just like that,” she cried out, reveling in ecstasy. With each thrust, Rarity felt a wave of Spike’s spirit energy rushing through her and she loved it. Feel the warmth of Spike’s very soul coursing through her body; it was like he was pouring his love and affection directly into her and she couldn’t be happier. Spike groaned as he continued to thrust, Rarity’s sodden pussy was doing its best to wring his seed from him and he had to resist every urge to let it. Her beautifully sculpted velvety walls captured every contour of his phallus in a perfect grip; not a single inch of his dick went untouched and thrusting at his current speed was a sheer test of will, but bringing Rarity the pleasure and love she deserved was worth it.

Giving how fast he was moving Spike could see Rarity’s bountiful bosoms bouncing more than Pinkie Pie on a sugar rush. Leaving such magnificent orbs unattended was a crime in and of itself and Spike certainly wasn’t going to allow that. He quickly set Rarity’s legs down, and grasped Rarity’s teats firmly. Rarity gasped as she felt Spike’s hands dig into her chest while he continued to thrust. “Yes, Spike, harder, grope my chest harder,” she pleaded, placing her hands atop his, coaxing and guiding them.

It was in that instance that an image flashed before Rarity’s eyes. A new stunningly dark and bold design for a chest piece. 'Oh…oh my goodness! That…that was-' Rarity’s thought came to a halt as Spike responded to her please and pinched her stiff nipple hard, causing her to shriek as a new jolt of pleasure shot through her. Spike continued to thrust, grope and twist Rarity’s nipples, each sensation driving her closer to the edge. “Spike, I’m almost there, I’m going to cum!”

“M-Me too, I can’t…hold it in…m-much longer,” he groaned.

“No, don’t hold it in, let it out! Cum! Cum inside me!”

Hearing Rarity spur him on drove Spike to the edge as he began thrusting harder and faster with total abandon. Rarity cried out in total ecstasy as Spike pounded away at her pussy; she could feel Spike phallus throbbing while her walls convulsed around him. They were both close to their limits and with a few more final thrusts, Spike finally reached his. He groaned loudly as he drove himself to the hilt and released his seed deep into Rarity’s depth. Rarity screamed as she felt Spike’s hot molten orgasm painting her walls white, while the dragon’s climax triggered her own, causing a wave of pleasure to assault her body.

Rarity arched her back as a stream of fem cum squirted out, mixing together with Spike’s seed as well as drenching Spike’s waist. Rarity soon crashed back into Spike’s chest, both of them heaving and panting to try and ride out their respective afterglows. However, to Spike’s surprise, Rarity was the first to recover as she sat back up and exclaimed, “I got it! I finally got it!”

She then leaned forward to her desk and began drawing the designs she saw in her mind, the inspiration just pouring out of her. “See, I told you a break would make you feel better.” Spike said happily.

“Yes, yes it did, but we’re not done yet,” Rarity said, looking over her shoulder at him with lustful eyes, gyrating her hips over his still raging hard on. “Don’t stop now, keep those creative juices flowing.”

Spike gave a toothy grin, grabbing Rarity’s hips and started thrusting at his own leisure while the alabaster beauty moaned feverishly as she went to work on her new dress design.

“...And I’m assuming the dress she wore is the one she was working on during all that because I hadn’t seen it until tonight,” Spike said finishing his tale.

“Oh my goodness,” Amenset said, fanning herself with her hand. “That was a lot raunchier than I thought it would be.”

“I’ll say,” Hex chimed in, her cheeks flustering red, but puffed out in a very adorable pout. “The only furniture my husband is good for is a footstool and he's not even a very good one. Rarity is so lucky.”

“Agreed, it’s not every day a woman can get a male that’s kind enough to assist her in such endeavors.”

“Why thank you,” Spike chuckled, blushing slightly from the praise. “Oh, would you ladies like to hear about the sexy show Rarity and I put on for some customers of hers?”

“Are Yeties ridiculously fluffy?” Hex asked rhetorically, instantly becoming more bright eyed and bushy tailed at the prospect of a new story.

“Okay, so get this...” Spike smiled widely as he began his story.

Back on the Ballroom floor

Time seemed to fly by as Lilac introduced Rarity to her many patrons, all of which were immediately taken with her. They found her dress so alluring and entrancing they couldn’t believe it was hand-made, and by herself no less. Rarity was almost overwhelmed by how much praise she received, but took it all in stride, especially when a number of her female admirers wanted to do business with her, which certainly made her night.

Feeling as though she’d had enough face time with her guests, Lilac took it upon herself to remove Rarity from the limelight and up to her private booth for a little one-on-one. Rarity sat across from the Queen in a spacious balcony that oversaw the ballroom, where while the noise from the party could be heard, she tried to pay it no mind to it as she let her eyes roam around, trying to spot Spike, who she couldn’t seem to find.

“Now, let’s lower the volume, shall we?” Lilac said and with a wave of her hand, causing a pair of shades to fall, closing off the balcony and, to Rarity’s surprise, the noise of the party. “That’s better.”

“A sound proofing spell? You must teach me that one, for it would certainly come in handy.” Rarity smiled, trying her best to hide her disappointment in locating her love.

“Oh, I’m sure it would,” Lilac said as she poured herself and Rarity some tea. “Now, before anything else transpires, Rarity. I would like to extend my deepest apologies.”

“Whatever would you be apologizing for, dear?” Rarity asked, slightly taken aback by the statement as she took her cup in her hands.

“For whatever it is you went through during your transitioning,” Lilac clarified. “I know it must have been difficult, if not terrifying for you when you finally woke up, and even more so when you realized what had happened to you. I went through the same thing as well.”

“Well, I must admit that it was rather... hectic, waking up in my own coffin and then having to dig myself out and find out I was dead and buried. The whole experience was one I would never want to go through again,” Rarity said before taking a sip of her tea.

“Not even if it meant getting together with Spike once more?” Lilac inquired.

The question caught Rarity off guard once again. “I... suppose that would be the one reason to go through it all again. Finally being together with him certainly made it all worthwhile.” Rarity answered with a smile.

“I’m glad to hear it,” Lilac said, taking a sip of her tea. “I know it must’ve been easy with all that Spirit energy he was giving off.”

“Wait, you knew he had all of that energy?”

“Of course. I tried to take some for myself when you introduced me to him.” Lilac admitted with the utmost casualty.

“I beg your pardon!” Rarity snapped in outrage.

“Forgive me, darling, but in my defense, you two weren’t an item then, and yet, despite that, I couldn’t take any of his energy anyway.” Lilac said with a friendly, yet apologetic smile.

“Why... why not?” Rarity hesitated as her anger turned to curiosity.

"I’m not so sure of it, myself,” Lilac said placing a finger to her chin in thought, “if I was to take a stab in the dark, I would assume that his love and adoration for you was... is so strong that he subconsciously placed a block around his energy, so that he can focus it all on you. In simple terms, dear, he loves you so much that he reserves all of his love, attention, and energy for you, that is why I’m assuming it’s so easy for you to absorb it from him so readily and almost impossible for me to have taken any.”

“So Spike has so much energy to give to me because of his love for me, and because his love and devotion to me is so strong, no one else can steal his energy. Hm, I suppose that makes about as much sense as anything else,” she said with a content smile, once again sipping her tea.

“Well, now that we’ve settled this little matter, time to move onto something more risqué,” Lilac said with a devilish smile.

“I’m afraid I don’t follow, dear,” Rarity said with a raised brow.

“Now don’t play coy,” Lilac said with a lidded gaze. “You’ve had your new body for some time now, I’m sure you have a few raunchy tales to tell, you know, just between us wights.”

“Lilac, a lady never kisses and tells,” Rarity said in a dignified tone as she turned her head away, both to show her displeasure of the subject and to hide the light blush forming on her cheeks.

“Oh come now, Rarity, I so rarely have any strapping young men visit my bed, I can’t help but live vicariously through another, so please indulge me,” Lilac pleaded, her lustful gaze turning to one of innocence.

Rarity glared at her from the corner of her eyes and felt her defenses breaking, to which, before long, she sighed heavily in defeat. “Well, I suppose I do have a story or two.”

“Oh goody,” Lilac jeered happily as she called her hands together. “Do tell, and don’t leave out any details.”

“Well, there is this one thing Spike has done recently that I think you’ll find interesting,” Rarity said tapping her perfectly manicured finger to her chin in thought. “It started about a month ago…”

A month ago

It was late into the night and Rarity lay silently in her bed, cuddled up together in the arms of her favorite dragon. Even though she couldn’t sleep, just lying there, listening to Spike’s steady heartbeat was enough to calm her conscious mind, but even more so, with their naked forms so intimately intertwined, Rarity’s body was constantly flooded with the drake’s spirit energy. She moaned contently, feeling the massive overflow of energy cascade around her entire body, “Mmmm, spirit energy, such a wonderful thing, how did I ever live without it?”

She then heard the dragon give a deep tired groan, but she paid it no mind. She knew Spike was a deep sleeper and once he was out, it was nearly impossible to wake him unless one had access to food or sunlight. Then to her surprise, she felt Spike’s grip tighten a bit before the familiar feeling of Spike’s thin wet tongue brushing against her neck. “Spike,” she quietly called to him. She received no verbal response until another lick followed, tickling her a bit. “Teehee, Spi~ke, don’t,” she giggled. “I know you want to play some more but you have to sleep. You need to get up early tomorrow.”

The poor undead woman’s words seem to fall on deaf ears as Spike soon started kissing the back and sides of her neck. Rarity couldn’t help but shiver from his gentle touch, before she felt his tail begin to slither around her leg. Spike’s tail slowly escalated up her leg and around her thighs while his hands began to roam around her midsection. The young wight cooed and purred at the sensual assault, fidgeting in his grasp. “Mmmm, that feels delightful, darling, but you should really get some sleep.” she told him, but once again, her efforts were for not.

Rarity yelped in surprise as she felt the spade of Spike’s tail slip past her thighs and press against her bare pussy. Before she could even voice a response, the flat of his spade soon began pressing against her exposed flower, causing her moaning to quickly escalate. With each stroke, she was finding her resolve to rebuke the dragon’s advances becoming more and more difficult. The last vestiges of her resolve completely dissipated when she felt Spike’s erect member pressing firmly between her spankable ass cheeks. “Well now you’re just not playing fair,” she said, her cheeks puffed cutely out in a pout, but from her position she knew Spike couldn’t see.

Spike then began to slowly thrust his dragon shaft between Rarity’s soft bountiful cheeks, while his tail continued its rhythmic stroking of her womanhood. Rarity made no attempt to hide her cries of pleasure, moving her own hips in time with Spike’s, making sure she was giving as good as she was getting as her pussy coated his spade in her liquid love. Spike’s hot dogging of her rear end finally caused him to groan, but he stifled it by burying his face in Rarity’ luxurious hair. “As good as this feels, isn’t there someplace else you want to put that hot rod of your, dear?” she asked sweetly, her voice dripping with seduction.

The only response she received was Spike’s hands rising from her sides and grasping a handful of her pillowy boob flesh. Rarity cried out at the sudden enthusiastic groping and kneading of her chest before she stuttered a replied, “I-I was referring t-to...the area that’s currently bathing your tail, but I...I s-should have known better.”

Rarity then yelped in surprise as she felt Spike shift around and before she knew it, he was straddling her midsection. Throughout that fluid motion, Rarity couldn’t help but notice Spike’s hands and tail never once left her boobs or crotch, still massaging both areas. Now that he was in plain sight, Rarity could see his phallic member standing tall and at attention. “Aw, is that for me? You shouldn’t have,” she purred at the sight. Once against Spike gave no response, which Rarity felt was a little odd. Even though he had initiated, Spike hadn’t said a word throughout the entire act. “Spikey, are you okay?” Rarity asked as she raised her hand. She focused her magic through it, creating a small orb of light between them. Her eyes widened in shock to that Spike’s eyes were still closed, his body gently swaying in slumber. ‘He’s... asleep!? But how is h…’ Rarity was pulled from her thoughts as Spike wrapped his fingers around her perky nipples and tugging on them.

She screamed and arched her back up as both pain and pleasure shot through her body. The moment his fingers released her nipples, his hands started vigorously groping her chest. “S-Spike...Spikey, y-you need to, ah!” Rarity’s words became caught in her throat as the pleasure was starting to become too much. It’s no use, he’s too good, she thought to herself before an idea popped into her mind. ‘Wait, maybe if I get him to cum he’ll wake up. It’s worth a shot I suppose.’

Rarity cancelled out her magic, causing the orb of light to vanish while she brought her hands to her chest, placing them against Spike’s hands. The slumbering dragon halted his movement, if only for a moment, which was all Rarity needed. “Mmm, that feels good, Spikey, but wouldn’t it feel even better with that nice hard dick of yours between them,” she purred, gently caressing his hands with her. “C’mon, you know you want to.”

She could hear a low growl in the back of Spike’s throat, as if his addled mind was considering it, however that only seem to last for a second or so as he removed his hands from her chest and pushing his throbbing member between the open valley that was her cleavage. “That a boy,” she giggled, as she pressed her mounds together, enveloping a good portion of his hard on, leaving the tip sticking out, inches from her mouth.

Rarity then began stroking his member with her breasts, pumping them up and down against his hot, molten flesh. Spike groaned at the soft sensation of her skin caressing him. She giggled at his reactions, watching as his dick would vanish in the chasm of her breasts one moment and the tip reappearing in another, drooling beads of pre with every stroke. Just looking at the sticky fluid flowing from the crown of his dick was more than enough to coax her next move. Rarity leaned forward, stretching her tongue out to give the tip a tentative lick.

Spike groaned as a shiver ran up his spine, while Rarity continued licking around his sensitive head, causing more pre to drip free onto her tongue. However, Rarity underestimated the patience of Spike’s unconscious mind as the sensual sensations already became too much. Before she knew it, Spike had grabbed hold of her horn and thrust his dick into her waiting mouth. Rarity shrieked in surprise, causing the vibrations to roll over Spike’s dick which only seemed to spur him on as he pulled back started thrusting like a wild beast.

While she was surprised at first, Rarity quickly relaxed and let Spike do as he pleased while she focused on continuing to stroke his shaft with her breasts. The two lovers soon found themselves lost in the pleasure; between Rarity’s titjob and Spike’s tail stroking her soaking pussy, they were both reaching their limits. ‘Sweet Celestia, I can’t take much more of this,’ she thought, feeling her pussy convulsing as Spike’s tail thrashed against her clit. It wasn’t soon after that she felt Spike’s member throbbing and growing inside her mouth, signaling her to his own impending release. ‘Yes, almost there! Cum, Spike! Let it all out!’

Spike’s hip thrusting and tail rubbing became more frantic, trying drive them both over the edge, Rarity moaning feverishly at the assault on her poor pussy. Spike gave a final thrust, throwing his head back, groaning as his climax finally hit him, launching shot after shot of his seed into the wight’s mouth. Rarity cried out as her mouth quickly began to fill with Spike’s white hot essence; a short second later, she pulled his dick form her mouth, causing her face to get plastered with another shot while she cried out at her own climax hitting her, spraying a stream of fem cum against his tail and her bed sheets.

Spike groaned as he released a couple more shots across her face and between her breasts, riding out his orgasm while Rarity did the same, panting and shuddering underneath him. “T-T-There...t-that should...do i-it,” she muttered to herself as she pulled her hand up, summoning her magic to conjure another ball of light. “O-Okay, Spike, you should be...asleep?”

Rarity’s luminescent orb revealed that Spike was indeed still asleep. She wasn’t even able to rethink her options before Spike quickly flipped her over. Rarity shrieked in surprise as she landed onto her stomach before he grabbed her by her hips and pulled her ass up into the air, her drooling pussy completely exposed to him. “N-N-Now, Spike, w-wait, don’t, I just came!” she tried to tell him, but once again, her words fell on deaf ears.

Spike quickly lined himself up and took the plunge, thrusting himself deep into Rarity’s pussy. Rarity screamed in surprise and ecstasy as the sudden penetration caused her second orgasm to hit her immediately. She felt her sensitive pussy convulsing as another gush of her cum shot forth, drenching Spike’s pelvis. When the geyser of her orgasm finally died down, Rarity was left shuddering and panting heavily, a look of pure euphoric bliss plastered on her face. ‘Oh dear, this isn’t good,’ she thought to herself. ‘If he keeps this up, I’m going to lose my mind.’

Suddenly, before her body had a chance to calm down, Spike then began to thrust, plowing her still over sensitive love tunnel with total abandon. Rarity cried out in pure pleasure, simply lying there and letting Spike do as he pleased. ‘Oh well, this certainly isn’t a bad thing and it isn’t as though I needed sleep.’

“…After that he just kept cumming and cumming and I just kept cumming and cumming,” Rarity trailing on as she came to the end of her tale. “Honestly, I can’t tell you how many times I came. I lost count after ten.”

Lilac remained stock still, her eyes widened in surprise and her cheeks flushed bright red. “My word. That. Is. The sexiest thing I have ever heard,” she said giddily. “You’re telling me he was ‘sleep sexing’ you? Incredible, my dear, just amazing! I knew he was a keeper.”

“I wish I could say that was the first and last time it ever happened,” Rarity said with a casual shrug of her shoulders before taking a sip of her tea.

“You mean he continues to do it,”

“Every once in a while,” Rarity answered in an uncertain tone. “I wish I knew what caused it, but every so often, he just attacks me in his sleep and he doesn’t stop till morning, which is the worst part since he is not a morning person and after a whole night of rutting me senseless, it’s nearly impossible getting him out of bed afterward. Then again the same can be said for me.”

"And you've never told him about this?" the queen inquired.

"Why ruin a good thing," Rarity said with a devlish smirk and a light shrug of her shoulders.

"Oh, Rarity, you naughty little thing you," Lilac giggled sweetly. “Just don’t tell Amy or Hex about it, while they wouldn’t steal another’s mate, after hearing what you just told me, they may be tempted.”

“I’ll try and remember that,” Rarity muttered to herself. Before Lilac could inquire her friend for another story, the loud ringing of a bell sounded. “What pray tell is that?”

“Oh, is it already that time,” Lilac said in total shock as she quickly stood up from her chair, “Cherub.”

The moment the name left her lips, the female ghost fazed up through the floor in front of her Mistress. “Yes, Ma’am,”

“Is everything ready?”

“Yes, all the preparations have been made.” the ghost said with a polite bow.

“Wonderful,” Lilac clapped her hands happily before turning to an obviously confused Rarity. “Now, Rarity, it would be best if you follow Cherub. I have a little something special prepared for you and Spike tonight and I think you’ll love it.”

“But what about Spike,” Rarity asked as she stood up.

“Don’t worry, I’ll go fetch him. I’m sure he’ll be thankful for the rescue from those two.” Lilac assured her.

“Very well,” Rarity agreed as she walked over toward Cherub.

“Right this way, Lady Rarity,” Cherub said, guiding her out of the room. Lilac soon departed, heading down toward the ballroom. It didn’t take her long to spot the poor dragon up on the upper level as the sounds of Amenset and Hex’s laughter caught her ear. When she made her up to the second floor, she found Amenset and Hex leaning rather closely to Spike, flanking him on either side, leaving him no room for an escape. Lilac silently crept up behind them and when she finally reached them, she placed her hands on Spike’s shoulders, quickly gaining his attention as he turned to face her. “Oh, hey, Lilac,” he greeted her with a warm smile.

“Hello, Spike,” she said, returning the smile. “Sorry, am I interrupted anything?”

“Yes, in fact,” Hex responded, before wrapping her arms around his left arm, burying it deeply between her ebony mounds. “Spike was just in the middle of a very salacious story.”

“Indeed, wight or no, I wouldn’t have never guessed Rarity would do such a thing.” Amenset chimed in.

“Er...well,” Spike chuckled nervously, his cheeks burning red, from the praise or Hex’s chest swallowing his arm, Lilac wasn’t sure.

“Well, I sorry girls, but I think Spike has given you enough of his time,” Lilac said as she grabbed Spike’s right hand and pulled him from the table. “Come along, dear, your lovely mate is waiting.”

“Lilac!” Hex and Amenset whined in unison as she hauled Spike away.

“Sorry, ladies, Rarity needs me, but it was still nice meeting you,” Spike called back before Lilac pulled him into the hallways of the castle.

In the Castle Hallways

Once they were out of sight, Lilac released his hand, letting him walk at his own pace beside her as he followed. “I hope my friends weren’t too much for you to handle,” Lilac said apologetically. “Even though she’s married, Hex can be a bit abrasive at times and Amenset lives a rather sheltered life, so she loves learning new things and hearing interesting stories.”

“It’s no problem really,” he assured her. “It’s not often I get to meet people who are interested in my stories.”

“Well, in that case, I have to thank you for entertaining them for me so I could speak with Rarity.”

“Your welcome,” he smiled at her. “So, how did she do?”

“Very well,” Lilac said proudly. “A number of my guests simply loved the dress and when she told them she made it herself, they were immediately sold with her work and asked to do business with her.”

“Great, I know that must have made her night,” Spike said happily.

“I wouldn’t say that,” Lilac said with a coy smile.

“Why not?”

“Because her night hasn’t been made until yours has, which is why we’re here,” she answered as she stopped dead in her tracks and spun to face him, gesturing to the set of double wooden doors to their left. “Your dear Rarity awaits you inside, enjoy.” she said, before taking her leave, returning back the way they came.

Spike watched her leave for a moment, before looking back at the doors in front of him. With a shrug of his shoulders, he reached out and pushed the door open and entered the room. Upon entering, his nose was instantly greeted the relaxing smells of lavender and sage. He then looked around and took in his surroundings. The room was rather spacious; the whole left hand wall was one giant window, the crimson light of the full moon shining through, its ruby rays lighting up the room. To his left sat a number of shelves and cases, all holding a multitude of sex toys from dildos of various sizes, whips, ropes, candles many others and finally to his right sat a massive king sized bed and just above the head board sat another of Lilac’s self-portraits.

“Wow, this is some room,” Spike said, scratching his head.

“That’s what I said,” Rarity spoke. In that instance, everything went black as Spike felt an all too familiar soft pressure pressing against his back. “I was wondering when you would show up.”

“Sorry, Lilac kinda had to pull me away from Hex and Amenset.”

“I’m sure she did,” Rarity said with a slight edge in her voice.

“Anyway, why the secrecy?”

“I have something nice on and I wanted to surprise you,” she answered. “On the count of three you can turn and look. One...two...three.”

Spike felt Rarity remove herself from his back, allowing him to turn and face her. The poor dragon’s eyes practically shot out of their sockets at the sight before him. Rarity was adorned in a black translucent cupless babydoll top. The black fabrics contrasted her pale white skin perfectly, her glorious orbs spilling forward with two small metal rings wrapped snuggly against her areolas with her nipples poking through the center. She wore a matching mini black g-string, the thin fabric digging tightly into her womanhood. “So, how do I look?” she asked, giving a small twirl, causing the the edges of her top to fly up, showing off her slim midriff.

“I’d say beautiful, but you always look beautiful to me,” he answered.

“You always know just what to say,” she said with a lustful smile.

“Not that I’m complaining, mind you, but what’s up with all this?” he asked, gesturing to the room.

“I’m afraid I haven’t been all too honest with you, Spike,” Rarity answered, turning her gaze away from him.

“What do you mean?”

“Remember the night I came back, when you found me in the bathroom, trying to…,” her sentence trailed off, not wanting to bring up such a memory.

“Yes,” he answered simply, waiting for her to continue.

“Before I was about to...end myself, I...I remembered what happened to me. I remembered everything,” she said, finally returning her gaze to meet his. “The reason I died was because of Lilac. She killed me.”

“She wh-”

“Spike, wait, let me finish,” she pleaded, already seeing the rage in his eyes beginning to rise. Spike took a deep breath and calmed himself. When she saw he was a little more relaxed, she continued. “Lilac did kill me, yes, but only because I asked her to. Spike, I wanted to be with you so badly, but I didn’t think I would ever be good enough for you, so Lilac offered me a chance to better myself, she said she could help me, so I agreed. She told me there would be consequences, but I certainly didn’t expect her to kill me or to be revived as a zombie, but she did and it happened and I’m sorry. I never meant for any of that to happen. I didn’t mean to hurt my family, my friends and certainly not you. But despite all of that, if I had to do it all over again, I think I would. No, I know I would. Because of that pain and strife, I could finally express my love to you and you to me. It’s because of that love that I am who am I right now. I love you, Spike and I love living my undead life with you and only you.”

“That’s why Lilac is doing this; it’s her way of apologizing to you for what we both did. I just wanted you to know th-” Rarity stopped mid-sentence as Spike wrapped his arms around her and pulled her tightly against his chest.

“You stupid girl, you didn’t need to do all of this for me,” he told her. “But you know what, I’m actually glad you did. If I hadn’t thought I’d lost you, I wouldn’t cherish every moment I spend with you now. It’s why I can’t keep my hands off you sometime, because I think if I let go, I may never get to hold you again. I love you, Rarity the Wight and nothing will ever change that.”

Rarity’s surprise soon gave way to Spike’s words as tears quickly welled up in her eyes before she buried her face into Spike’s shoulder. Time seemed to slip away from the two as they stayed stock still, the only sounds filling the room were Rarity’s sobs. Rarity’s sobbing soon turned to whimpering as she pulled herself away from Spike, rubbing the tears from her eyes. “I’m sorry, I couldn’t help myself,”

Spike simply cupped her chin with his hand, pulling her gaze up to meet his. Rarity saw the loving, understanding smile on his face, causing one to stretch across her own. With no hesitation at all, the two closed the distance between them, allowing their lips to meet in a gentle, tender kiss. The kiss ended quickly enough as they pulled back apart, but when they looked into each other’s eyes, they each saw the flames of passion already burning intensely within them. They both dived back in for another kiss, this one filled with their deep unending desire for each. Their mouths opened, allowing their tongues to seek out one another, moaning longingly and lustfully into each other’s mouths. When their tongues intertwined it wasn’t for dominance or control, it was for the simple desire to connect, to be joined together and to wallow in each other’s presence.

Feeling a change of venue was in order Spike quickly moved his hand down and grabbed a handful of Rarity’s plump ass cheeks before hauling her up the air. Rarity gave a slight shriek in surprise but quickly moaned at the sensation and quickly wrapped her legs around his waist, pressing her body even closer to his. With Rarity in his grasp, Spike began moving over to the bed, swinging his tail to and fro to know when he was getting closer. When his tail finally bumped into one of the bed’s wooden legs, he trailed it up and onto the bed as he drew closer to the edge. When his legs finally hit the edge, he dropped down, letting Rarity fall atop of him, straddling his waist. Rarity yelped at the sudden drop, but when she realized where they were, she finally broke the kiss, a single strand of saliva connecting their lips before it too separated.

“Mmm, I love it when my big strong drake carries me to bed like that,” she purred, running her hands up against the surface of his tux toward his red bowtie. “But what I love most is getting to undress him.”

“Don’t let me stop you,” Spike told her, groping more of her round supple cheeks that were still sitting in his hands.

Rarity released a low moan as Spike massaged her rear before grabbing his tie and loosening it. With one swift motion, she tossed the tie away and then started unbuttoning his tux. She moaned contently while Spike continued groping her ass, changing from wide gentle massaging to short firm squeezes. Rarity then leaned down, once again claiming Spike’s lips while she unclipped the third button, letting it open to reveal his dress shirt underneath. Just as she started in on the shirt, she focused her magic around the buckle of his belt, using her ethereal grip to loosen the strap.

When she removed the fourth button on his shirt, she broke the kiss and began peppering his neck, trailing down it toward his now open chest. Spike groaned and the tender sensation. As Rarity continued kissing and licking his bare chest, her magic finally undid his belt. Just as she undid the last button on his shirt, she used her magic to pull his pants, socks and shoes off in one go. The sudden release of its confinement caused his massive hard-on to rise up and stand at attention, nestling itself right up against the fabric covering her damp crotch. “Oh, is that for me?” she asked coyly, straightening herself up.

“Naturally,” he said shimmying out of his shirt and tossing it aside.

“Wonderful, because I have something for you as well,” she said lustfully shifting and swinging herself around until her lovely apple bottom rear was inches away from his face. “Dig in, it’s all yours.”

“Don’t mind if I do,” he smiled reaching up with his right hand and started rubbing his fingers against her covered womanhood. He could already feel her wet arousal soaked through the fabrics, earning a hearty moan from the wight. “Jeez, why are you always so wet?”

“I’m afraid you are to blame for that, darling,” she answered, looking back at him longingly. “The way you’re always caressing and groping me, why just a kiss can put me in such a state.”

“Oh, I’m just that good, huh,” he inquired, hooking his thumb through her panties and tugging them up, causing the underwear to ride up and dig deep into her folds. Rarity gave a slight shriek and shuddered, biting her lip at the sensation of the wet fabrics pressing tightly against her pussy lips and clit. “You’re more than good, you’re best. Nopony came make me feel as good as you do, Spikey.”

“Ah, nothing more satisfying than validation,” he sighed nonchalantly. “Alright, I think you’ve earn a nice reward for that.”

With that said, Spike quickly moved Rarity’s soaked panties aside, revealing her sopping wet womanhood before leaning in and began to vigorously lick her dripping sex. Rarity made no attempt to hide her moans as she started panting with each stroke of the dragon’s forked tongue. She then looked down to Spike’s member, the poor erect staff of flesh throbbing almost spastically, begging for attention. ‘Oh dear, I almost forgot about you,’ she thought to herself before a lustful smile stretched across her face. ‘Don’t worry, I’ll give you some attention and take good care of you.’

Rarity leaned in and gave the head of Spike’s dick a small kiss before giving the crown a few gentle licks. She then grabbed the shaft with her right hand, slowly stroking his length as she circled her tongue around the crown, lapping up the steadily growing stream of pre oozing from it. Before long, Rarity took the head of Spike’s dick into her mouth, suckling and licking it, moaning almost feverishly while stroking him faster. Spike threw his head back, groaning at the warm wet sensation of Rarity’s full lips sucking him off.

Not wanting to leave her hanging, Spike took his left hand and spread her beautiful lips wide open, causing more of her liquid love to fall from her glistening gash as her waiting hole winked open for him. With such an open invitation, Spike couldn’t resist as he dove in, pressing his lips against hers and plunging his tongue into her depths. Rarity cried out at the sudden intrusion of his tongue, but didn’t stop her oral attention of his cock. Spike could feel her walls trying to tighten around his thin oral muscle, but to no avail.

With the lithe dexterity that he was proud of, Spike ran his tongue along her walls in a wide circular pattern, her walls getting wetter and wetter under his assault. Rarity shuddered intensely, her body quickly succumbing to the drake’s technique. ‘Mmm, so good, Spikey, you really do know how to get me wet,’ she thought to herself. ‘Now I think it’s time for me to return the favor.’

Rarity leaned back, pulling Spike’s member from her mouth, but remained hanging just a few inches over it. Rarity took a moment to work the glans in her mouth before opening her mouth and letting her tongue hang out while a steady trail of saliva cascade down onto the dragon’s phallus. In no time flat, Spike’s dick was properly coated in a thick sheen of saliva. Feeling her work was satisfactory, Rarity grabbed the sides of her breasts and quickly ensnared the slathered up prick between them. With his dick all slicked up it was more than easy enough for her stroke him with her glorious mounds. She worked herself into a nice rhythm, feeling Spike’s pre adding even more lubrication to her efforts.

Spike couldn’t help but groan, but didn’t let the wonderful softness of Rarity’s breasts deter him. He quickly started swirling his tongue in a fast spiral motion along her walls. Rarity shrieks around as a jolt of immense pleasure rolls though her, but she still doesn’t stop stroking Spike’s member with her breasts. Feeling herself reaching her limit, the wight doubles her efforts, stroking Spike’s phallus from side to side and increasing her speed. Rarity’s moaning and panting become louder and more strained as she tries to hold herself back, but Spike’s techniques were proving too much. “I-I’m cumming!” she cried out, arching her back just as the floodgates finally gave way and her orgasm came crashing down on her.

Spike’s open mouth was soon bombarded by a gushing stream of fem-cum as Rarity screamed in pure ecstasy, her body locking up and shivering while she rode out her orgasm. After her muscles finally relaxed, she dropped onto Spike’s waist, his dick still smothered by her soft giant marshmallows. “Spi~ke, y-you…didn’t cum,” she whined tiredly, looking back at him.

“Sorry, you were really enjoying it,” he said, licking her excess juice from his face. “And you know I love watching you cum like that.”

“Well, I think I have something you’ll like even more,” she cooed, her eyes lidded as her words were laced with seduction. Fighting the sensitivity still coursing through her, Rarity pushed herself up and crawled a little further up the bed. When she was few feet away, she bent her upper body down, leaving her ass high up in the air; she then reached back and grabbed her ass cheeks, spreading them wide open, exposing her tight star to him.

Spike’s eyes widened in surprise, staring intently at Rarity’s winking rear entrance. “R-Rarity, you…you mean you want…with me? For real,” he stammered.

“Mhmm,” she replied with a subtle nod. “I had planned to do this when we got home, but now seems as good a time as any.”

Spike pushed himself up and shifted over to her, standing on his knees as he took in the sight of the wonderful feast before him. He reached out and firmly grabbed her plump rear, running his hands around her fleshier area. As much as he wanted to, he knew he couldn’t just dive into this. The whole reason he was surprised was because even after her transformation Rarity was still a little apprehensive about anal; the most she ever allowed was a rimjob or gentle prodding with his finger. He wanted Rarity to enjoy the experience as much as him, so he had to do this right and judging from Rarity’s gentle moaning, he was on the right track.

In order to ease in to this, Spike had to make sure Rarity was nice and relaxed; he knew any tenseness in her body would only make this unpleasant for her. To try and ease her tension even further, Spike took his still raging hard on rubbed it against soaking wet pussy and clit. Rarity gasped and whined, biting her lip contently. Spike could feel Rarity’s body finally going lax; he then pulled his rod up away from her pussy and aimed it at her puckering hole. “Ready?” he asked.

“Ready when you are,” she assured him.

Spike grabbed the base of his shaft as he lined himself up properly. He pressed himself forward, the tip right against her entrance and with added pressure he drove the tip in, prodding her hole. Rarity whined at the foreign insertion as she felt her anus beginning to stretch open. Spike made sure to take things nice and easy as he slowly pushed more of himself in. With all the lubrication coating his dick, Spike’s member easily started sliding inside her tight hole as it stretched around his girth. Rarity let out a slightly pained gasp while Spike forged on, continuing to claim her anal virginity.

Before long, Spike stopped pushing, leaving half his member deeply inserted into the fashionista expanded backdoor. Rarity let out an audible shudder as her body tried to settle and adapt to the new sensation, her tight hole squeezing firmly around love stick. “H-How you holding up, Rarity?” he asked, groaning through the tightness enveloping him.

“I-it stings but…it s-stings so g-good,” she stammered a bit, purring in satisfaction. “And there’s still more to come, go ahead, you can start moving now.”

Finally given the okay, Spike slid back until just the tip remained before putting some more force behind him, thrusting further inside. Rarity’s moans quickly filled the room as Spike soon worked himself into a steady pace. With each thrust, the drake continued to delve deeper inside, spreading her tight hole to its limit. Soon enough, Spike finally hilted himself, the sound of his hips meeting hers resonating between them as Spike upped his pace and started thrusting harder. “Ah, this is great,” Spike groaned. “Your ass is still so tight, it feels amazing!”

“Yes, just like that, fuck me harder,” she pleaded. Spike quickly replied, grabbing one of her arms and pulling it back, causing her back to arch and go rigid, allowing him to plow her ass in short hard thrusts, his hips slamming against hers sending further shivers down her spine. Despite the feeling of total ecstasy reverberating through her, she still wanted more. She used her free hand and reached down underneath her between her legs until she found her desired target, driving her middle and ring finger deep into her lonely pussy. She couldn’t help but scream blissfully as she rubbed her fingers against her inner walls and her palm against her tender clit.

Rarity was truly lost in euphoric pleasure, her mind a total blank; between Spike taming her ass, her fingers pressing hard against her g-spot and her palm rubbing her clit, it was all becoming too much. “Argh, Rarity, I’m gonna cum!” he warned her.

“Me too,” she said, moaning like a bitch in heat. “Cum inside me! Give me every last drop of your spirit energy!”

Even through her lust addled mind, Rarity felt more than elated as Spike intertwined his fingers through hers as he started thrusting with great gusto. Spike grit his teeth and groaned as he gave one final powerful thrust hilting himself as he reached his climax. Rarity gasped as she felt Spike’s phallus pump shot after shot of his hot seed deep inside her, but even more so, the raw exhilarating feeling of his spirit energy flowing into her, filling every inch of her body. It wasn’t long after that she screamed upon the arrival of her own orgasm, her walls convulsing as a stream of her arousal shot forth, dousing her fingers, Spike’s legs and the bed sheets below.

Both lovers were locked in place as they rode out their respective orgasms and tried to catch their breath. Spike came down from his sooner than Rarity and started pulling his spent member from her ass. “N-No, don’t t-take it…take it out,” she stammered. “I-I w-want to stay like this…j-just a bit longer.”

Spike happily obliged as he leaned over her and wrapped his arms around her before turning over pulling them both down on their sides on
the bed. Rarity purred, still basking in her afterglow as she cuddled up back into Spike’s chest, “I love you, Spike.”

“And I love you, my beautiful diamond,” he said, leaning down and kissing her cheek. “So, ready to go again?” he asked.

“Spike, please, I need a moment,” she told him, letting a moment pass by in silence. “Okay, now I’m ready.”

Spike chuckled as he shifted around onto his back, pulling Rarity up so she was straddling his chest. She gave a small yelp before Spike started thrusting up into her. “Honestly, you’re such a beast sometimes,” she commented as she smiled back at him with a lustful gaze.

“Yeah, but you love me for it,” he said sarcastically.

“You know I do,” she assured him as she started moving her own hips in time with his thrusting.

Unknown to the young couple, a pair of eyes were on them, watching the intensity of their love making. Just beyond the painting looming over them, Lilac sat silently watching the display with a content smile on her face. “Ah, young love,” she sighed. “I must say, I do envy you, Rarity.”

“Don’t be sad, your Majesty,” Cherub said as she phased through the floor beside the undead Queen, resting her head in her lap. “I’ll never leave you. I’ll serve you as long as you’ll have me.”

“I know you will,” Lilac said as she gently stroked the phantom’s light pink hair. “And if you truly wish to prove yourself, there’s a part of me that could use some sensual attention.”

“Yes, Milday,” the ghost girl smiled up at her mistress before diving down under the wight’s dress skirt and tend to her queen’s needs. Lilac let out a content sigh as she continued to watch the couple continue to indulge in their lustful desires, all the while as she watched, she still couldn’t help but feel bad for the trouble she caused them. ‘Hm, this isn’t right, there has to be something else I can do for them,’ she said, closing her eyes, deep in thought. It took a moment or two but an idea finally sparked to life. ‘That’s it! Oh, Rarity and Spike will love it. I just need a little help from Luna.’

Hours passed deep into the night and as all good things, Lilac’s party came to an end. The queen spent some time sending her guests off to their respective homes properly. The last to leave were Spike and Rarity after having spent the rest of their night together. Lilac opened a portal for them leading back to their home, but before they left, Lilac said she had a surprise brewing for the couple and that she would come retrieve them in a week when it was ready. Spike and Rarity tried to assure her she had done enough for them, but the elder Queen insisted and wouldn’t take no for an answer. Not wanting to shun their friend’s generosity, the couple accepted and Lilac sent them on their way.

A week later

The next seven days flew by without a hitch and on the seventh day, just as promised, Lilac came to retrieve the couple. It was mid-afternoon when Lilac arrived, waiting inside the Boutique at the front door as Spike and Rarity got ready for her. When they two showed up in their casual attire, Lilac smiled brightly at them. “Ready to go?” she asked.

“Yes, but Lilac, you still haven’t told us what this is about,” Rarity stated.

“Don’t worry, dear, you’re going to love this, I promise,” Lilac assure her.

“Alright, so where are we off to,” Spike asked.

“Let me handle that,” Lilac said as she walked up behind them and placed her hands on each of their shoulders. “Now close your eyes and when I give the word, you may look.”

Rarity and Spike shared a quick glance between each other before complying and closing their eyes as instructed. Lilac then focused her own magic and in a flash the trio teleported out of the boutique and a short second later, reappeared in the heart of the dreaded Everfree forest. “You may open your eyes now,” she told them as she stepped back.

The two opened their eyes to find themselves standing on the draw bridge of a magnificent castle only it wasn’t midday anymore, it was midnight with the only visible light coming from the full moon shinning down over them. “So, what do you think?” Lilac asked.

“What do you mean? Where are we?” Rarity asked.

“You don’t recognize it,” Lilac inquired. “I was sure you would, although given the work done, I should have realized it would look a tad different.”

“Wait a minute,” Spike said as he looked at the surrounding area, finding nothing but deep dark forest on either side of them. “I know where we are, this is…the Castle of the Two Sisters.”

“What,” Rarity snapped in sheer surprise and confusion as she looked back at the beautifully structured castle. “That can’t be, the castle should be in ruins.”

“Fear not, young ones, for we assure thee, tis indeed our old castle,” said a familiar voice in an old time speech pattern. Everyone looked ahead to see none other than Princess Luna at the end of the drawbridge, the lunar alicorn princess making her way over to them from the entrance of the castle. “We hope it is to your liking.”

“Auntie Luna, what’s going on?” Spike asked.

“Well, given Rarity’s newly acquired status as a wight, Lilac informed me that she has yet to immerse herself in the proper lifestyle that comes with it.” Luna answered.

“Being a Queen with no kingdom to call their own is no queen at all,” Lilac continued as she moved over to Luna’s side, “so I thought about it and figured what you both needed was your own Undead Kingdom.”

“My…my own kingdom,” Rarity gasped, placing her hand over her mouth.

“Verily,” Luna answered with a curt nod. “Lilac came to us with this endeavor and we could not agree more. Thou have been through much together in such a short while and have overcome many hardships, so we believed having thine own special haven would be just what thou needed.”

“So Luna and I have been working to reconstruct and completely refurbish this old run down castle from top to bottom, just for you two. It’s all new,” Lilia explained. “We even set up a few extra enchantments to make sure you’re not bothered unless by family and friends. There is a special barrier around the castle grounds so none of the resident flora or fauna of the Everfree will ever come near this place; not to mention, that very barrier is layered with illusion magic as well making it appear as though the castle is still in shambles from the outside, so any unwanted guests will never set foot in here without your permission.”

“But how will I work from here,” Rarity asked. “Not that I don’t love all that you’ve done, but I still have a business to run and I can’t possible have clientele tread through the Everfree to do business with me, it’s too dangerous.”

“Ah, don’t worry, we took care of that as well,” Lilac assured her. “Up in your bedroom, there is a special sigil placed above your door. Simply activate it with your magic and your bedroom door becomes a portal that is linked directly to the Boutique and while I was waiting for you, I placed another sigil on the front door of your shop; it’s magically hidden of course, but when you’re closing down for the day, simply activate it and it will bring you back to your bedroom here.”

“What about Spike, now he has to travel further to reach Twilight’s.” Rarity pointed out.

“It’s cool, this just gives me a reason to fly to work is all.” Spike answered with a shrug.

“But-”

“Calm thyself, fair Rarity,” Luna said placing a hand on her shoulder. “We understand this is quite a change, however, it is a change you do not have to accept. We merely wish to assist thee as best we can. We don’t mean to pry, but we are the princess of dreams and we know that you dream of a place where thou lives peacefully with thine mate, away and unhindered by the distractions of others.”

Rarity remained silent for a time, letting Luna’s words sink in. She had confessed that she would like to live someplace, alone with Spike, where they couldn’t be bothered. Where they could spend their moments to their fullest with just them in a world of their own and here it was; that very dream coming true and she was fighting it. Rarity smiled at her foolishness before a look a gratitude took its place. She looked up at princess and hugged her tightly, much to the alicorn’s surprise. “Thank you, thank you so much, Princess.”

“Thou art welcome,” Luna answered, hugging her back. “But thine gratitude truly belongs to Lilac, not us.”

Rarity broke her embrace with the princess and then ran over to embrace the queen. “Thank you, Lilac, this is the nicest thing anyone has ever done for me.”

“You’re welcome, it’s the least I can do,” Lilac assured her as she returned the hug. “And I hope that if there’s anything else you need or want to talk about, you can always come to me, you know, like a big sister.”

“I would be delighted to call you family,” Rarity giggled happily.

While she knew she was technically dead, hearing that made Lilac feel almost alive again. “Now,” Lilac said while breaking the hug, “why don’t you two go explore your new home, while I get my servants to go gather your things and help you move in.”

“That would be lovely,” Rarity said as she ran over and grabbed Spike’s hand. “Come on, Spikey, let’s see our new love nest.”

Before long the two had vanished into the newly formed castle, leaving the two royals to themselves. “This truly was a great act of generosity from thee, Lilac; we must say we are impressed.” Luna said.

“Hm, I can’t explain it, but I really like those two, they make things…fun.” Lilac said with a shrug. “Now come, let’s retrieve my drones so we ca-”

“Oh, Spike~,” Lilac’s sentence was cut off at the sounds of Rarity’s cries of pleasure resonated through the air.

The two turned toward the highest tower that they knew was the bedroom. “My goodness, that was fast. Not even moved in and they’re already trying to test the bed’s durability.” Lilac stated in surprise.

“We suppose that’s to be expected, young Spike gets that flirtatious prowess from his mother,” Luna stated nonchalantly as she focused her magic to create a portal. “Come, let’s get this underway.”

“Of course,” Lilac said as the two headed into the portal. Before she vanished inside, Rarity called out Spike’s name once again, drawing the wight’s attention to the bedchamber tower, “Rarity, you lucky wight.”

Ch.1 The Spider's Web

It was a dark night in Ponyville and everyone in the small village was well asleep and tucked in bed. However for a young teenage dragon, it was even darker still inside the Everfree Forest. The young fire breathing adolescent drudged through the brush, trying to find his way back home. Compared to most of his friends, he was easily the tallest, even though he was eighteen. While his body seemed rather lanky in appearance, he knew his body had muscles that made him stronger than even Big Mac and everyone in Ponyville knew it. He had short spikey green hair, emerald green eyes a small nose and mouth with a couple of his fangs protruding from his mouth and a couple patches of purple scales on the sides of his cheeks with a pair of large purple leathery wings on his back, dragging his purple tail along the ground. He wore a light purple sweater hoodie with an emerald shift underneath and a pair of black shorts.

After a long day’s work of helping Zecora herbal hunt, all he wanted to do was go to bed. He would’ve flown, if he could’ve found a good clearing to unfurl his wings, but it seemed like the path he was on was trying it’s hardest to slow him down and keep him grounded. He began to growl in his throat as he continued onward. Dammit it all, I should’ve taken Zecora’s offer and stayed at her place tonight, Spike thought to himself.

After pushing a few more tree branches out of his way, he finally saw the edge of the forest with Ponyville out in the distance. “Finally,” He said as wide smile grew on his face. “Home, home, home, home,” He repeated happily as he started running.

Just as he was only a couple yards from the edge of the forest, he felt something ‘squish’ under his feet. He stopped dead in tracks, hoping he didn’t step in something disgusting, but when he looked down he found himself standing in some kind of sticky substance. He tried lifting his feet, but whatever the material was it held fast to his feet, only allowing him to pick them up a few inches off the ground “Urgh, what is this stuff?” He asked to no one in particular.

All of a sudden a faint sound filled the air around him, snapping Spike to his attention. It was one thing to hear things in the Everfree during the day; hearing things in the Everfree at night was a whole different story; A horror story. The sound came again, a little louder and Spike thought it sounded like . . . giggling. “Hello, is anyone there?” He asked, praying no one would answer. “Hello?”

“Ufufufu,” Again the sound returned louder and Spike knew it definitely sounded like a woman giggling. Even though it sounded female, Spike’s instincts told him he didn’t want to meet whoever it was, especially if they were a resident of the dark forest. Mustering all his strength, Spike tried getting his feet loose. He managed to get one foot loose to take a step forward and then his other foot soon followed. Slowly, but surely he began to make his way forward, until he foot knocked into what felt like a tree root, causing him to fall flat on his face.

Spike groaned as he tried to get up, but his arms wouldn’t respond as they seemed to be stuck to something. The young dragon managed to pull his face up and saw that his body was completely caught in the sticky gunk. Damn, I’m stuck, He thought as he tried to break free.

“Ufufufu,” The giggling came again, but this time it sounded like the source was directly behind him.

“Um, hello, is someone there?” Spike asked, but no response was given. Instead he heard the sound of light clicking, but he couldn’t determine what it was. “Uh, I’m kinda stuck, if you could get me loose, I’d very much appreciate it.” Spike asked, trying to sound as calm and casual as possible.

“Now, now, dear, where would be the fun in just letting you go,” Said an elegant yet seductive voice. “I went through so much trouble to find someone to play with and now you and I are going to have some real fun.”

Spike’s eyes widened in shock as his vision became blurred by a net that his captor draped over him. He then let out a loud scream as he felt himself being dragged back into the deepest shadows the Everfree had to offer.

Spike felt his mind swimming through a black haze as his mind began to rouse from his unconscious state. He didn’t know when he passed out or why, but he knew he had to wake up, even though he wanted to just stay asleep. He tried to stretch his appendages, but for some reason they refused to respond. No, they were responding, they just couldn’t move. As his mind quickly began to return to him, he realized his arms, legs, wings and tails were all tied up.

He opened his eyes slightly, waiting for them to adjust and when they finally did, he saw himself hanging upside down from cave ceiling from a strange substance that looked like thread. He looked up at the ceiling and saw that the thread was tied off to a large luminescent crystal embedded into the ceiling. “Hmm, now that looks good,” Spike muttered as he licked his lips, but then quickly shook his head trying to keep himself focused on the situation at claw. “Okay, hold it; I’m hanging from a cave ceiling stuck in the same sticky gunk from before I was . . . oh, now I remember.”

“Gunk,” Replied an outraged female voice. “Gunk, I’ll have you know that is one hundred percent spider silk! I mean I could understand if it was some flimsy fabric like those clothes of yours, but my thread is top notch material.”

Spike looked around, but he couldn’t see his host anywhere. “Who’s there?” He asked, as calmly as he could.

“Hm, that depends, dear, who might I say is asking?” The female asked in a teasing tone.

“Spike,” he answered simply.

“Spike, such a simple, yet robust name,” The female said happily. “I approve.”

“Since we’re exchanging pleasantries, might ask what yours is, Malady?”

“Such good manners, so uncommon in a dragon,” She commented. “But sorry, I do not have a name, but I would like to continue this meeting face to face.”

With that said, Spike heard that same strange clicking sound from before his captor made off with him. The sound suddenly stopped and silence fell again, but before he could ask if his captor was still hear, a strange figure fell before him. It appeared to be a young woman around his age, if not a few years older, but her most noticeable feature was that her lower half was that of a massive spider. She had light violet hair, a lock of it curled to the right side of her face, while the other was pinned back with what appeared to be a rat skull showing off her eight monochromatic crimson eyes.

Her human body was elegant and voluptuous in all the right ways. Her figure was slender and trim, her breasts were massive; easily trumping any Spike had ever seen before. Her arms were long and thin with a black carapace from her shoulders down, making it appear like she was wearing gauntlets, while her fingers were sharpened points, almost like claws. Her spider abdomen sported eight long thin legs with what appeared to be a pattern of a thread and needle atop it, almost like a cutie mark and a spinneret at the end that she was hanging from. She wore a violet corset around her slender frame that squeezed her breasts up, showing ample cleavage; it looked so tight that the lace keeping it tied up could loosen at any moment. Spike had heard tales of a creature like this; half human, half spider. His captor was an Arachne.

“Welcome to my web, said the spider to the dragon,” She said with a beautiful smile showing off her fanged teeth.

“Hello, nice to finally meet you,” Spike said, almost in a breathless tone as he felt his face starting to go red.

“Ufufufu, how cute, to think you were screaming when I caught you,” She teased him.

“Sorry, about that,” He chuckling feeling somewhat embarrassed. “Normally when something grabs you in the Everfree, it’s not usually a good thing.”

“True, very true,” She admitted. “However, you find our meeting to be something good?”

“Well, it’s not every day I get to talk to such a beautiful woman . . . well there is Rarity, but,” he paused in a sullen tone.

“Oh, you think I’m beautiful,” she said as she started to blush, but it quickly faded when something clicked in her head. “Wait, who is this Rarity?”

“A girl I lik-used to like, my first crush,” he answered. “I used to follow her everywhere, did everything and anything she asked, just so she would give me the time of day. But it was just a childish crush, I got over it, but you never forget your first, right?” He said as he looked passed his captor, deep in thought as memories of his childhood crush began to take him.

“Oh you poor thing,” The spider-girl said as she wrapped her arms around him and pulled him into her chest. Spike’s eyes widened in shock as he found himself buried in the warmest, softest pillows he’d ever felt and he certainly didn’t want to leave. “Don’t worry, I know what that’s like,” she said as she released her embrace and held his head in her hands, forcing him to look into her mesmerizing eyes. “I’ll help you forget all about her.”

Before Spike could even respond, the Arachne pressed her lips to his in a passionate kiss. Spike’s eyes widened in shock, but his body quickly succumbed to the tender lips of the Arachne. He soon felt her tongue prodding his teeth for entrance and complied by parting his teeth, allowing her tongue access. He soon felt her tongue wrestling with his own, not for dominance, but simply to know explore his mouth and know his taste. She moaned deeply into the kiss with each passing second.

His serpentine tongue continued to dance with hers and when she broke the kiss, allowing their tongues to mingle in the open are, Spike took the initiative and kissed her back, forcing his tongue into her mouth, which she gladly accepted, as his tongue now explored her own depths. When the Arachne finally broke the kiss, the two saw each other’s faces flushed red and panting heavily for breath. “Yes, that’s what I’ve been waiting for,” She said, gazing deeply into Spike’s emerald eyes. “I’ve been so lonely for quite some time. Not that many men travel into this forest; that is until I saw you.”

“Me?”

“Yes, I’ve been watching you for quite some time; you come into the Everfree quite often, mainly accompanied by other girls from that town, Ponyville. It fascinated me, a Dragon, one of the oldest and strongest creatures in this world, living with creatures that are far beneath it.”

“Well, I’m not like most Dragons,” He said with a simple shrug.

“Ufufufu, of course not, you’ve been domesticated, dear, but I think that makes you more desirable. I would have never dreamed to go near a Dragon knowing full well it would roast me alive.” She said a small smile.

“So, you nabbed me because you wanted a friend?” Spike asked with a raised eyebrow.

“Ufufufu, oh dear, if my kiss didn’t indicate what I wanted, I might have to take drastic measures,” She said, giggling at his ignorance. “No, dear, I do not want a friend, I want a companion, a partner; I want a mate and that is . . . you.” She explained tapping her finger on his nose.

“Mate!?” Spike said in a panic.

“Yes, and I have no intention of letting you go.” She told him sweetly, but her words carried every bit of truth in them.

“Now wait a minute, I have friends and family that will come looking for me, I can’t stay here,” He told her as he started swinging around in a panic.

“Now, now, don’t worry dear, no need to panic,” the Arachne said as she grabbed the web and stopping his frantic swinging. “That crystal has special properties that make tracking by magic utterly impossible, not even an Alicorn could find you in here.”

“Oh, I know a couple that will; even without magic, I gotta get outta here,” Spike told her.

Mustering all his strength, Spike managed to break free of the webbing and fell to the ground. “What!?” The Arachne said in utter surprise as Spike quickly spread his wings and landed gracefully.

When he landed he quickly sprinted toward an open cavern, but just before he could make it, the path was instantly blocked by webbing. “Ara, Ara, you certainly are a catch,” said the Arachne as she lowered herself to the ground a good distance behind him. “No one has ever broken free of my web through sheer force of strength.”

Spike turned to face her to as she slowly closed in on him shaking her lower abdomen, her eyes lidded in complete lust. “Strong, polite, and simply the most handsome male I have caught yet,” she said as she now stood a few feet from him.

Just listening to her speak, Spike’s urge to run was outweighed by another unfamiliar instinct. “Now I know for certain, I have found my mate,” She said as she caressed his cheek with her hand as she leaned in to kiss him. Just as their lips were about to touch, Spike ducked down and made his way behind her.

“Whoa, are you serious?” Spike asked, garnering the Arachne’s attention as she turned to face him. “We just met . . . I mean I’m flattered but, are you sure?”

“Of course, dear,” She said as she once again closed the distance between them. “We Arachne don’t go through the same usual courtships those pony folk might have taught you. Once we find our mate, that’s that, as they say. We know whom we love once we see them.”

“So, it’s love at first sight,”

“Yes, very romantic, no?” the Arachne said with a smirk.

“Yeah, I think so, but I still don’t know much about you,” Spike said as he scratched the back of his head.

“Oh, then what would you like to know?”

“For starters . . . how long have you been living here in the Everfree?” He asked.

“For about as long as I can remember and from what I can remember, I’ve been in this forest since I was quite young.”

“What happened to your parents?”

“I never knew my father, my mother . . . she died, trying to protect me from a Manticore.” She said in a saddened tone as she averted her gaze.

“Oh, I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to upset you,” Spike quickly apologized.

“No need to be sorry, dear, it happens,” She assured him, trying to put on an assuring smile. “Here in the Everfree its survival of the fittest, but my mother taught me one thing and it’s that if you can’t be strong enough to survive, you have to be smart enough to survive. I’ve learned to lurk and move around in the shadows and set traps to either catch prey or distract any predator whose attention I’ve managed to capture, but I obviously don’t need to tell you that much.”

“No, you don’t,” He chuckled at her joke until he remembered something she mentioned earlier. “A little while ago, when I was talking about Rarity, you said you knew what it felt like to have a one sided crush. Who was yours?”

“Oh, it’s been so many years; I was a little younger than you at the time, a young, handsome man, one of the few people that actually tried traversing the Everfree. At the time I lived closer to the edge of the Everfree and I often saw him coming and going, each day, he explored new parts of the Everfree and examining some of the creatures. One day he stumbled into the territory of a pack of Timber wolves. They gave chase after him and I helped him by ensnaring them in a net, giving him time to escape. When I had caught up to him, I actually mustered up enough courage to show myself to him, but I accidentally startled him and he tripped and fell on a rock and knocked himself out.”

Spike instantly started laughing causing the Arachne to glare as her cheeks reddened. “It’s not funny!” She snapped.

“I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to laugh,” He apologized, quickly stifling his laughter. “Please, continue.”

“Anyway, I was worried about him so I brought him back to my nest and nursed him back to health. When he came to, I told him what had happened and that I saved him and accidentally caused him to bump his head. I was so happy that he was okay, but when he smiled at me to thank me, he seemed a bit nervous, if not anxious; I know I was, cause I was actually talking to him for the first time. I thought he was falling in love with me like I had for him, but I was wrong; I didn’t know at the time, but he was truly afraid of me,” she said in a shameful tone. “I was young and I had made the mistake of not tying him up in my web because I had left him alone to get food for him, but when I had returned, he was gone. I tried to find him, but it was still day time outside, so I waited until night fall and I snuck my way out of the forest and into Ponyville.”

“I had managed to track him down to a bar, he was inside talking to his friends I suppose and he had told them about me or rather ‘the weird, disgusting spider girl’. I was furious, but more so I was . . . heartbroken to say the least. I ran back to the forest and delved even deeper into it and that’s when I learned another lesson, never let your prey run free. Whenever travelers or strange men wondered into the forest, I’d take them for my own personal needs, making sure they wouldn’t escape. I had my way with them, but that’s all it was, a good roll in the hay. They were all afraid of me, just like him,” She said venomously.

“You didn’t . . . ,”

“Kill them, no,” She answered simply. “I wanted to . . . to give them something to be afraid of, but . . . but that wouldn’t have made me feel any better. I had poured my heart out to someone and he had not only rejected me, he treated me like I was nothing.” She said holding her head down, filled with sorrow.

“Wow, talk about an asshole.” Spike said blatantly.

“What?” the Arachne said as she looked up at him in shock.

“That guy was a total asshole. You didn’t do anything wrong, you saved his ass and helped him but he runs off and talks like that about you to his friends. I mean, Rarity may have rejected me, but she’s still my friend, she’s never done anything to hurt me. If I met that guy, I swear I’d show him a real monster,” Spike said punching his fist into his palm.

The spider girl’s face went red again as her heart began to flutter. She smiled at him as she said, “That’s one of the things that fascinates me about you.”

“What?”

“No offense, darling, but to most others you are a monster like me and yet those pony folk aren’t afraid of you at all.”

“Oh, well that’s because I was raised by them; I was hatched by my sister Twilight’s magic and my mom, Celestia raised me while she taught my sister, so I’ve grown up around them. I’ve met other Dragons before, but they were jerks so I wanted nothing to do with them.”

“I guess that’s why you’re not afraid of me or is it because I haven’t tied you up again?”

“No, that’s not it, I’m not afraid of you because you don’t seem like a bad person to me, you’re just lonely, I get it.” He said truthfully.

“Really?”

“Yeah, while I know I don’t have a shot with Rarity anymore, I’ve tried the dating scene, and while people aren’t afraid of me, most women find me kind of intimidating, especially when it comes to what I’m packing . . . downstairs so to speak; so yeah, I’ve dated before, but nothing definite.”

“Oh really, you’re that big,” She smiled coyly at him.

“We~ll I don’t like to brag,” He said, nonchalantly as he shrugged his shoulders.

“So then, do you think we could make this work,” She smiled at him. “Spike, would you please, be my mate?”

“Huh, normally, where I come from, the guy asks the girl, but what the hell, its nice being the one pursued for once,” Spike said with a smirk. “Sure why no-” Spike was instantly interrupted when the Arachne kissed him once again.

She quickly broke the kiss and gazed at him with lust and wanting. “Thank you, Spike, I promise you’ll never regret this and I’ll prove it to you, right now,” She said as she gently pushed him down.

Spike was quickly greeted with the Arachne looming over him with her left hand running up her corset, her fingers gently grazing the fabric until they met the knot keeping it tied together. “I’ll show you everything I have to offer,” she said as she tugged on the knot, causing the corset to loosen and fall off, allowing her breasts to bounce free before his eyes. “And much, much more.” She placed one of her legs into the corset, knocking it aside as Spike’s gaze never left her chest. The beautiful mounts were inches from his face and he felt the same unfamiliar instinct taking hold again as his mouth hung open and he slowly moved his head toward them. “Want a taste,” she asked, gently swaying her body so her breast swung in front of him. “Go ahead.”

Suddenly, as if a switch had been flipped, Spike latched his mouth onto her left breast and began to suckle and lick at her erect nipples. The Arachne yelped in surprise as she felt Spike’s serpentine tongue running across her breast. His hands soon followed as he grabbed them and began to message and knead her soft mounds of flesh. The Arachne moaned and shuddered as she let Spike work his magic. In all her years and of all the males she had captured, none had ever been this good before.

Her breathing started becoming more frantic and she quickly felt the chitin between her pedipalps getting wetter and wetter. Her eyes soon travelled down from the eager boy’s face to the painful looking bulge in his pants. She reached down with her left hand and began to slowly stroke his concealed member, causing Spike to stop and groaned. “Oh, I’m sorry, dear, here I am getting pleasured while your little friend down here is locked away, all alone,” she said gazing at him with lidded as she moved her hand up toward his belt buckle. “Want me to make you feel good with my mouth?”

As if to further her decision, the Arachne opened her mouth, letting her long tongue loll out and allowing her saliva drool over his chest. Spike’s instinct forced his head to nod frantically, wanting nothing more than for his aching member to be swallowed by her mouth. He is just too cute, the spider thought to herself.

Completely ignoring the belt, the Arachne flexed her fingers and in one quick swipe ripped Spike’s clothes to shreds, letting them fall into a pile around him, allowing his massive member to stand tall and at attention. The Arachne’s eyes widened in shock as her face went as red as an apple. “Amazing, you weren’t kidding, I thought you were big but I certainly didn’t expect this,” She said as she wrapped her fingers around it, electing a slight shudder from the teenager.

Just touching it, she could feel a strong heat as it throbbed in her hand as she began to stroke it. She watched Spike’s chest rise frantically as she started upping the pace. “Does that feel good?” She asked.

“Yes,” He answered as he looked at her. “But you said you’d use your mouth.”

“That I did,” She said as she backed up and lowered herself to the ground, resting her lower abdomen on the floor so her up half was resting on his legs. “Sorry, dear, I got a little distracted by this impressive rod of yours, but don’t worry; I’ll make you feel even better, right now.”

With that said, the Arachne brought her face to his member with her tongue hanging out as she took a nice long lick from the base of his phallus to the tip, causing Spike to arch his back up. She continued to lather Spike’s dick in her saliva as she ran her tongue along every inch of his member. When he was nice and slick, she then finally took the head in her mouth and began to take it in.

Spike groaned in utter pleasure as the sensation of her warm mouth began to overtake him. In a matter of seconds, the Arachne had taken Spike’s member all the way to the hilt with his member resting in her throat. She then pulled back, making a loud slurping sound before deep throating him again. “Oh, sweet Celestia, that’s amazing,” He groaned as she started picking up the pace.

After getting a nice rhythm going, Spike felt his hips trying to buck up until the Arachne put her hands on his abdomen holding him in place. As she moaned with each bob of her head, she then felt his hand on her cheek and looked up to see Spike looking into her eyes with the same lustful look she herself was wearing. She then felt Spike’s member growing bigger and she knew her reward was coming soon. After a few more sucks, she pulled her head from his member, replacing it with hands, continuing to stroke him. “Are you going to cum, sweetie?”

“Yeah, I’m gonna cum,”

“Good, cum in mouth,” she said, giving his head a few lick. “Give me all of it.”

“Alright, but you asked for it.” With that said in a quick flash, Spike bounded forward, forcing the Arachne onto her back.

She shrieked in fear and surprise as she was soon greeted by Spike sitting atop her chest with his member hovering over her breasts. He then took her breasts in his hands and sandwiched his raging dick between her soft mounds and began to thrust in rapid succession. “So rough, if you wanted to do this, you should’ve asked,” She said in a sultry tone.

She then lowered her head, so as Spike thrust the head of his dick slipped into her mouth, causing his orgasm to rise even faster. Spike let out a hearty growl as he gave a final thrust, forcing his dick deep into her mouth as he let loose stream after stream of his seed into her. The Arachne moaned as she felt Spike’s hot seed filling her mouth before she quickly started swallowing it as fast as she could. Spike gave a few more thrusts as the last of his orgasm loosed itself in the beautiful spider-girl’s mouth, before he dismounted and sat at her side.

He slumped over, trying to catch his breath as the Arachne sat up on her hands. She churned and swished the last of Spike’s semen in her mouth, relishing in the taste of her mate’s essence before finally swallowing it. “It truly has been so long, I had almost forgotten what semen tastes like. Yours is especially good, darli-” She paused as she looked at Spike and saw that his dick was still rock hard. “Ara, ara, you came so much and you’re still this hard.”

“Uh, yeah, about that,” Spike chuckled as he scratched the back of his head. “I haven’t really had time to . . . handle that in a while.”

“Ufufufu, oh you poor thing,” she said as she pushed herself up, getting her legs underneath her again. “Don’t worry; I’ll take care of that too.”

She walked in front of him and gently pushed him down as she lowered herself down stop his abdomen. Spike watched as she as she spread her pedipalps and retracted the chitin between them, revealing her moist, dripping flower. “This time, you can release it all here,” she said as she leaned in toward his ear as she whispered, “every last drop.”

Spike’s face went beat red as smoke seeped from his nostrils. The Arachne then pulled herself up as she grabbed hold of his phallus and slowly guided herself down. Spike shuddered a little as his head touched and prodded her lips open. When the Arachne felt his member was lined up, in one swift motion, she dropped herself atop Spike’s pelvis, hilting himself inside of her. Both Spike and the Arachne gave cries of sheer pleasure, but for the Arachne, she felt her walls convulse as she then dropped her hands atop his chest to hold herself up as he body shook violently. The Arachne was breathing heavier than Spike thought she should be when a thought came to mind. “Hey, did you just cum?” He asked.

“Y-Yes, I did,” She said, trying to control her breathing as she looked up at him. “Sorry, I-I’ve been craving this for so long . . . just give me a moment.”

Then to the Arachne’s surprise, Spike wrapped his arms around her, hugging her against his chest. “Spike,” she said as she looked up at him in surprise.

“It’s okay, take all the time you need.” He told her with a smile.

The Arachne felt her heart skip a beat as she looked into his eyes and saw nothing but understanding and patience. She smiled at him as she rested her head on his chest, listening to his heartbeat as she waited for hers to calm down. They sat in silence and the Arachne had never felt more at peace. Here was someone who wasn’t afraid of her, wasn’t screaming at her or throwing things at her. Here in Spike’s arms she felt safe and better yet, wanted. After what seemed like hours, but was only good five minutes or so, the Arachne reluctantly pushed herself up, looking down on her beloved drake. “I’m ready now,” She said with a heartwarming smile.

Spike smiled back as he pulled his hands up to her sides, gently running them down her curves with the Arachne, earning a pleasant moan from the spider. When his hands stopped and rested on what looked like her hips, the Arachne picked herself up, slowly pulling herself off his member, stopped just at the head of his dick before slamming herself back down. After a few more bucks, she finally settled on a desirable pace as she moaned in delight. She loved the feeling of Spike’s hot rod spreading her walls apart. Spike groaned as he felt the Arachne’s walls tightening around him and he couldn’t take it much more. He held fast to her hips and began to thrust his hips up, burying his dick as deep as he could into her. The Arachne yelped in surprise as she felt the head of Spike’s dick pressing against her womb.

Spike started pounding into the Arachne and she in turn was riding him just as hard, matching his pace with hers. “Yes, yes, this is amazing,” She screamed, unable to hold back her excitement any longer.

As he continued to thrust, Spike started to feel his orgasm starting to build with each passing second. “I can’t hold out much longer.” He groaned.

“Don’t hold back, go ahead and cum inside of me, I want it all inside of me.” She pleaded as she started groping her chest. Spike continued thrusting and he could feel her walls convulsing around his dick and he knew she was close too.

Spike began to thrust harder as his orgasm was starting to peek. “I-I’m cumming!” He shouted and with one final thrust as his orgasm erupted, releasing his hot seed inside of her.

The Arachne screamed as Spike’s seed coated her depths and in that instance, she felt the flood gates open as her own orgasm released. The two shuddered in silence as they both road out their respective releases until the Arachne crumbled and collapsed atop Spike, both now breathing heavily, trying to catch their breath. “In . . . credible,” The Arachne huffed as she looked up at Spike. “So, did you-” The Arachne paused when she saw Spike had fallen asleep, his loud snoring starting to fill the cave.

“Must have worn him out,” she thought aloud. “Oh well, it is rather late, we can talk in the morning.”

With that said, the Arachne nuzzled her head into Spike’s chest, getting herself comfortable as she pulled Spike’s arms and wings around herself and slipped into sleep with her new mate.

Morning came soon enough, but from the darkness of the cave, no light could shine through, allowing the young adolescent to do one of his favorite pass times, sleep in. After many more hours of sleep, the teenager finally roused from his slumber with a loud yawn. He stretched his limbs as he sat up and looked around blurry eyed. He scratched his head and rubbed his eyes, trying to get them to adjust and when they finally did, he found himself on the cold cave floor, alone and still naked.

“Huh, where did she go?” He asked, aloud as he looked around for her.

“Oh, good you’re awake,” Said a familiar sweet seductive tone.

He looked up just in time to see his Arachne lowering herself from the ceiling from her spinneret. As she landed on the ground, Spike stood up and dusted himself off. “So, how did you sleep, Spikey” She asked, cheerfully.

“Good, really good, considering I slept on the cold hard floor.” He said as he turned to face her and saw she was holding something in her hands. “What’s that?”

“Oh, these are your clothes,” She said holding them out to him.

Spike took his clothes from her, but when he felt the fabric, something felt . . . different. “These . . . aren’t my clothes.” He said in a confused tone.

“Well, no, they’re not, after I ripped them last night during our little . . . love session, I couldn’t possibly sow them back together, so I made you some the same clothes out of my thread.”

“Really, you made this from your thread?” He asked in amazement.

“Of course, what kind of spider would I be if I didn’t know how to weave,” she said proudly puffing out her chest. “So, do you like them?”

“I love ‘em, thanks . . . .,” He stammered on in confusion.

“What’s wrong, you don’t like them?” She asked in a worried tone.

“No, it’s not that, it’s just, I don’t know what to call you,” He said with a raised brow. “I mean, I have to call you something.”

“What would you wish to call me?” She asked.

“Hm, how about . . . ,” He stammered again, looking toward the ceiling in thought, “Silk?”

“Silk, like spider silk? Hm, Very well, I like it,” She said happily. “Silk it is then.”

Spike smiled at her as he put his clothes on and made his way toward the still web covered exit. “C’mon, Silkie, let’s go home.” He said, immediately trying out his new nickname for her.

“Home, but this is our home.” She said in a worried tone and said quickly cut him off. “Why would we leave?”

“Because, we can’t stay here in the Everfree.” He told her.

“Why not? I’ve survived for ages here. Nothing dangerous will ever get find us here; I’ve even set traps inside to make sure.”

“But what about my friends and family,” He asked in a sad tone.

“I’m your mate now; we’re all we’ll ever need.” She said, almost in a pleading tone.

“Silkie, I love you, honestly, I do, but I want to see my friends and family too.” He told her, trying to sound as calm and understanding as possible.

“So you’re saying you love them more than me,” she practically snapped. “You’d rather be with them than me?”

“No, you got it all wrong; I want you to meet them.” He said with a smile.

“What?” She said in complete confusion.

“I want you to meet them, I’m sure they’ll love you, especially Rarity; I bet you two could make tons of awesome dresses together.” He said with a full hearted smile.

“You . . . you really think they’ll like me, even though I’m a monster of the Everfree?” She said, as her cheeks went red, averting her eyes in embarrassment.

“You’re not a monster,” He said taking her hand in one of his and then putting his other on the side of her face, turning it to face him. “And I know they’ll love you; besides, they love me and I’m a bigger monster than you, well, figuratively speaking of course.”

Looking deep into his eyes, she saw no deception at all, just the honest truth. “So,” he said as he let go of her face, but held onto her hand as he walked passed her toward the exit. “Let’ go home.”

Silk smiled lightly as she nodded once as she said, “Yes, let’s.”

A half hour later

Elsewhere, back in Ponyville, at the Golden Oaks Library, Princess Twilight Sparkle was pacing around in front of a map of Ponyville with areas circled and some crossed out. “Where could he be,” She muttered to herself. “He was supposed to come straight home after helping Zeocra; he’s never been gone like this before.” She said as she started chewing on her thumbnail.
Suddenly her door burst open as her friends started filling the room. “Did you find anything?” She asked.

“Sorry, sugarcube,” Applejack said as she took her hat off. “Ah check all over Sweet Apple Acers.”

“And I checked Cloudsdale,” Said Rainbow Dash as she floated above everyone. “No one saw him.

“Um, I asked some of my woodland friends and none of them saw him,” Fluttershy said as she hid her face behind her hair.

“Sorry, Twilight,”

“I checked around the market place, but sadly no such luck.” Rarity said.

“And I checked the park, the pond, the school, Town hall, and everywhere else I could think of, I even looked under every rock, nook and cranny,” Pinkie said frantically. “Still nothing.”

“Oh, where in Equestria could he be?” Twilight said as she crumbled to her knees, her head hanging in frustration.

“Calm down, Twi, we’ll find him.”Applejack said as she quickly moved to her friends side, putting her hands on her shoulders to try and comfort her.

“Where, I already checked with Zecora and she said he left for home last night.”

“Maybe he was attacked by something on his way home,” Rainbow Dash pointed out.

“Dash,” Applejack snapped at her.

“What, Spike’s a big boy, he can handle himself.” The Pegasus pointed out.

“If that was the case, don’t you think he’d be here by now?” Twilight pointed out.

“Yo, anyone home,” Called the familiar tone of Twilight’ favorite assistant.

A second later, Spike walked into the room with his hands in his pockets as all the women in the room stared at him. “What, what’s going on?”

“Spike!” They all shouted as they bounded at him and crushed him in a group hug.

“Hey, hey, easy, handsome is delicate.” He told them as the girls broke up and released him, all except Twilight.

“Oh, Spike I’m so glad you’re okay,” She said as she then pulled away and punched him in the shoulder. “Where have you been, I’ve been worried sick?”

“Ow, did you not hear me before,” he said as he rubbed his shoulder.

“Where have you been?” She snapped as she stood up with her arms folded.

“Sorry, I’ve been a little preoccupied.” He said as he stood up, still rubbing his shoulder.

“With what, you were supposed to come home after helping Zecora. I wake up and you’re not here, no note or anything, I get worried. I go see Zecora to see if you stayed at her place, you’re not there because she said you left when you were finished helping her, I start panicking.” The Princess explained.

“I know, I’m sorry, like I said I got a little preoccupied.” He told her.

“Doing what?” Twilight stated again.

“I . . . met someone last night and I stayed with them,” he said, averting his gaze from hers.

“Met someone, who?” She asked, getting suspicious.

“A . . . very special someone,” He said slightly as his cheeks started turning red.

“Ooooo, Spike’s got a girlfriend, Spike’s got a girlfriend,” Rainbow Dash teased him she did laps overhead.

“Spike, you dog,” Applejack said as she playfully hit him over the head with her head.

“How wonderful,” Fluttershy said happily.

“I’ll say, Spike, you little lover boy,” Rarity said as she pinched his cheeks. “You simply must tell me all about her.”

“Yay, now I can throw a ‘Spike finally got a Girlfriend’ Party!” Pinkie said as she hopped around the room.

“What do you mean ‘finally’?” Spike said in a little upset tone.

Twilight gave an audible clearing of her throat and everyone stopped their little celebration and broke away from Spike. “Now, Spike, I understand you’re older and are at that age where you’re seeing others, but I’m your guardian, your big sister; I’m responsible for you and if you’re going to be staying out late, a note would be very much appreciated,” she explained. “Understand?”

“Yes, I won’t let it happen again.” He promised.

“Good,” Twilight said with an acceptable nod. “So, when do we get to meet this special lady?” She asked with a curious smile.

“You can meet her now, she’s outside.” He said, jerking his thumb back toward the door.

“WHAT!!” They all snapped in shock.

“Yeah, I figured something like this might happen, so I told her to wait outside while I sort this out with you,” He said with a shrug of his shoulders as he turned toward the door. “You can come in now, Silk.”

“Silk, such a nice name,” Rarity said happily. “Does she by any chance sew or any such crafts.”

“Actually yes, she’s pretty good with thread.” He said happily. “I think you’ll all like her.”

With that said, Silk walked into the room, standing behind Spike as all the girls in the room’s eyes widen and their jaws fell open. “Everyone, meet Silk, my mate,” Spike said gesturing to Silk. “Silk, meet everyone,”

“Hello, it’s a pleasure to meet you all.” She said politely with a graceful bow.

Without another word said, all of the girls fainted on the spot all except Pinkie who simply gave a loud gasp. “Now I have to throw two parties. A ‘Spike finally got a Girlfriend’ party and a ‘Welcome Spider-girl to Ponyville’ Party, I gotta get started right away! This is gonna be the BEST PARTY EVER!!!”

And with that, Pinkie made a mad dash out of the room, giving a quick goodbye to everyone, leaving Spike, Silk, and five passed out girls on the Library floor. Again with the ‘finally’, He thought to himself.

“Is it always like this?” Silk asked, eyeing the incapacitated women on the floor.

“Yeah, they’re all a little weird, you get used to ‘em,” Spike said with a shrug. “Want me to make you something to eat, I make a mean pancake.”

“Oooh, that sounds lovely.” Silk said happily. “Wait, what is a ‘pancake’?”

“Oh, Silk, there’s so much I have to teach you.” Spike said as he took the spider girl’s hand. Spike and Silk then headed into the kitchen to have their meal, leaving the girls where they were. Spike knew he could explain things when they woke up. Silk held onto Spike’s hand tightly as she could as the two headed for the exit and back to their new home, Ponyville.

Ch.10 Licking One's Wounds

Author's Note

Hey, everyone, sorry this took so long. A couple things I wanna say. Firstly, this is a fic request given to me by Nightwolf65. He pitched this idea to me and since I hadn't updated for this in a while, I figured why not give it a shot. Secondly, sorry this took so long. As usual my writing got away with me and this took longer than I thought it would, though that's mostly because of this type of character. I'm not used to writing "cutesy", meek, delicate characters, hence the reason I don't do many with Fluttershy for example. They're a bit of a challenge for me to say the least. In any case, I gave this my best shot. I hope you enjoy it. And for those wondering, now that I'm finished with this, I am now starting on the next chapter of Spike's Odd Jobs. I know that's what you've all been really waiting for so I intend to knuckle down and get to it. Also, I've been editing some of my old stories, like iMy Little Pleasure Island, so look out for that, if you're interested. Anyways, enjoy the new monstergirl:raritywink::moustache:.

Ch.10 Licking One's Wounds

It was another bright and sunny day in Ponyville. The skies were beautiful and colorful. The citizens of the small town were out and about taking care of their business, going about their daily routine without a hitch. “Come back here, you little menace,” Spike growled.

All except one particular dragon as he chased down a fluffy-tailed blurred through the streets. Innocent bystanders gasped and shrieked as the resident fire-breather dashed through the streets chasing Fluttershy’s devious pet bunny, Angel. “You better pray I don’t get my hands on you,” he barked as they scurried toward the outskirts of the town. “If I do, I’m gonna shave you and stuff your fur in a plushie.”

The little rabbit just turned back and blew a raspberry at him. The result was Spike blowing smoke from his nostrils as he continued to give chase. Spike wasn’t sure how much time had passed, but before he knew it, he saw Fluttershy’s cottage come into view. His eyes instantly honed in on the small creature bagging his feet frantically on the door. Of course, he’d head home, he groaned internally. But Fluttershy ain’t gonna save you this time.

Spike was quickly closing the distance as he came to the bridge. Angel looked at him to see Spike bearing down on him. The dragon grinned viciously, green flames pouring from between his teeth. I got you now!

Angel turned back to the door, banging his feet and paws on the wooden barrier with great urgency. Spike cleared the bridge and in mere moments was only ten feet from his target. Just as he was on the precipice of catching his prey, the door opened, revealing the female visage that was Fluttershy. His eyes widened in shock knowing was about to happen. She looked down to see her pet dart inside passed her. “Angel, where is Spi-”

“Incoming!” Spike shouted, cutting her off. At mach speed and from such a short distance, Spike had no chance to stop himself, so he merely crossed his arms and tried to brace for impact. Fluttershy looked up just in time to see Spike flying towards her. With a squeak and surprisingly quick reflexes, the young pegasus girl ducked down just in time for Spike to wiz by and miss. Fluttershy cringed as a series of crashes and loud noises echoed throughout her home behind her. When it all finally ended, an audible pain filled groan followed as she got up and turned around. Her living room appeared heavily damaged as much of her furniture, both hers and the animals lay in various heaps around the room. “Oh my,” she gawked, covering her mouth in shock. “Spike.”

“Yo,” she looked over toward her kitchen where her couch had ended up flipped over upside down. There she saw a hand waving out from underneath it near the floor.

“Goodness,” Fluttershy muttered to herself as she gently glided over the mess toward her downed friends. When she reached his arm, she beat her wings as hard as she could and tried to pull him out. Sadly, her effort didn’t seem to bare much fruit, until she felt a pair of large paws reach out and grab the couch. She looked to her side to see the giant brown bear lift the couch with relative ease. “Oh, thank you, Beary,” she smiled at him.

With the obstruction removed Fluttershy then proceeded to pull her friend to his feet. “Hrg, thanks,” he groaned as he got his feet. “Sorry…for the ah…crash landing.”

“It’s quite alright,” she assured him, dusting him off. “I’m glad Angel got you to come so quickly. Though I didn’t expect this.”

“Oh, that’s right,” he growled, glaring around the room. “Where’s the little monster?”

“Who, Angel?” she asked with a raised brow.

The answer to both their questions came as the culprit jumped onto his owner’s shoulder. “You,” Spike growled, his eyes blazing with rage. “I’m gonna-”

“Spike, wait, what’s wrong,” the pink haired girl quickly put her arms up defensively, trying to calm her friend, “what happened?”

“That little punk ruined all my hard work,” he answered in outrage. “I was at the library, minding my business and doing my chores. Next thing I know, Angel comes in and starts bothering me. I just waved him off. Twilight told me to make sure I finished my chores when she got back. When he wouldn’t take “no” for an answer, he started trashing everything.”

“Angel,” she gasped in disbelief, looking at the furry animal on her shoulder. “Is that true?”

The little creature merely folded his arms and looked away. “I chased him through Ponyville and followed him here.”

“Well, I’m deeply sorry for the trouble, Spike.” Fluttershy apologized sincerely. “I sent Angel to get you, though certainly not like this.”

Spike looked into her big sad eyes, and just like that, his anger subsided. Dammit, Fluttershy, that’s not fair, he groaned internally, you’re too cute for your own good.

“It’s gonna take me hours to clean that mess, but, it’s fine,” he sighed in defeat. “I guess I kinda made a mess of your place too.”

“It’s okay,” she smiled sweetly at him. “These things happen.”

“So, now that I’m here, what did you need me for?”

“Oh, right, yes, I need your help,” she stated quickly. “If you don’t mind…that is?”

“As I said, I’m here,” he shrugged. “Whatcha got?”

“It’s right upstairs.” She smiled at him before turning to the bear beside them. “Beary, could you and the other animals help tidy up a bit?”

The big, burly predator just nodded before flipping the couch back upright. Fluttershy pulled Angel from her shoulder and placed him down on the floor. “You help too, Angel. And we will discuss your behavior later,” she told him sternly.

The herbivore crossed his arms and flattened his ears in annoyance before Spike, and his owner headed up the stairs. However, before he left, Spike turned to the devious bunny and stuck his tongue out at him. Angel stomped his foot in irritation before doing as he scurried off. Once they were up the stairs, Fluttershy lead the young dragon through her home until they entered her room. Unlike the wreck downstairs, Fluttershy’s room was well kept and neat. Nothing seemed out of place except for the fact that her bed was out of sorts. The covers lay ruffled and askew with her pillows in a small pile on the floor. “Didn’t have time to make your bed,” he quipped with a light chuckle.

“Oh no, where did she go?” Fluttershy inquired, ignoring his joke as she hurried to the bed, looking around the room.

“She?”

“Yes,” Fluttershy answered, almost absentmindedly as she pulled the covers up from her bed. She got to her knees to peer under the bed, “The thing I needed help with was…ah, here you are.”

Spike raised a brow before the pegasus sat up and waved him over. With his curiosity more than piqued, the young drake got down beside his friend and peeked under the bed. His eyes widened at what he saw. Laying curled up under his friend’s bed was a girl, but she wasn’t an Equine of any kind. Given the poor lighting under the bed and how tightly curled up, she was it was hard to tell, but the girl seemed covered head to toe in fur with a pair of large pointed ears pulled back atop her head. Two big dark yellow eyes peered back at him as a weak, and genuinely frightened whimper escaped her lips. “Is she a…”

“Kobold, yes,” Fluttershy answered for him. “Poor thing is scared out of her wits.”

“That’s what you need my help with?” he asked, sitting up on his knees.

“I’m afraid so,” Fluttershy replied, but refused to pull her gaze from the creature.

“Um, Shy, not that I mind, but care to tell me exactly what’s going on?”

“Right, um, sorry,” Fluttershy relented as she sat up to face him. “This morning has been rather hectic since she got here.”

“Why not start from the beginning?”

“Yes, well, um…that’s pretty simple,” Fluttershy stammered nervously. “You see…this morning Applejack brought her here. Winona had found her hurt near the edge of the Everfree. When Applejack brought her over she was a bit of a hassle. Despite her injuries she wouldn’t sit still. Eventually, she succumbed to her wounds and passed out. Once I finally got to treated them properly, I sent Angel to go get you.”

“Okay, but why me?”

“Well, while this is my first time interacting with one…” Fluttershy trailed on, averting her gaze from her friend. “You see…kobolds are virtually harmless creatures. Typically non-violent. However, they don’t respond well to orders, at least not from other females. They respond better to commands from males…strong males.”

“Yeah…”

“And well…you’re the only male I could think of to help,” she blushed deeply, hiding behind her pink locks as she looked at him.

“What about Big Mac?” He asked plainly. “He fits that bill too?”

“True, but Big Mac has far too many responsibilities. Some of which involve traveling. She can barely move and needs continuous watch.”

“Hm, yeah, I see your point.” He scratched his head, following her line of thought.

“It will take some time before her wounds heal. I can’t possibly leave her alone, and she won’t let me take care of her. So, I need someone to care for her until she heals properly. I was hoping…maybe…possibly…if that someone could be…you? If it’s not too much trouble?”

“You want me to take care of her?” he asked, slightly taken aback.

“Yes, I think she’ll respond very well to you,” Fluttershy nodded firmly. “Please, this poor girl has been through a lot. I know I’m asking a lot, but…”

“It’s cool, Shy,” he assured her, placing a hand on her shoulder. “I understand. I’ll help. Besides, what kinda friend would I be if I didn’t help out?”

She smiled at him gratefully. “Step back, let’s see if I can’t get her out here first.”

The pegasus nodded as she got to her feet and stepped away toward the door. Spike leaned back down, peering into the eyes of the dog girl looking back at him. Not entirely sure what to do to draw her out, Spike just went with what felt natural. He reached his hand out slowly to her and whispered gently, “Here, girl.”

She flinched away from him initially, observing him as he bid her to come to him. “C’mon, I’m not gonna hurt you. I just wanna help,” he cooed gently, giving a light whistle. “C’mon, girl. C’mon.”

He continued to try every dog trick/command he knew to calm her and get her to move. Just as it seemed to be pointless, he saw her ears perk up. Her head soon followed before she slowly started crawling over to him. “That’s it. Atta girl!”

He continued to lay on some more praise and encouragement, all of which drew her closer. Just as she came within inches of his hand, he saw what he assumed was her tail start to wag behind her. He held his palm out to her. No sooner had he done so, did she lean her head forward and nuzzle into his palm. He smiled at her, petting and scratching her floppy ears. He pulled his hand away, as he stood up from the bed, “C’mon, girl, c’mon out.”

Both he and Fluttershy waited with bated breath until they finally saw the dog girl’s head just at the edge her hiding place, her eyes peeled on his. “That’s it, just a little more. You can do it,” he smiled at her.

She blinked at him twice before she finally crawled the rest of the way out and revealed herself. Once she pulled herself out, she straightened herself and sat up on her haunches with her arms between her legs, covering her modesty. Spike had only heard of kobolds and never seen one in person. The one sitting before him was enveloped in a short ebony coat that almost looked like her real skin with a body that held a small and petite frame, giving her the appearance of a graceful young girl. The slender figure bled down to a visibly full set of hips which then followed down to a pair of short but elegant legs that had an arch to them that ended in two cute small pawed feet. Her arms were on the short side but ended at her hands which were, in fact, a pair of large paws.

The youthfulness of her body led not just down her body but up to her delicate face; her large innocent eyes remained focused on Spike with a slight blush to her cheeks. A small, cute button nose adored her face, twitching as she gave a few sniffs in his directions while her little mouth remained shut. All of her delicate features made for the perfect contrast of her long white mane where her large floppy white ears sat while her matching white tail bled out of the brown fur of her body, wagging slowly, calmly behind her; Spike always considered Fluttershy herself to be quite cute, but this canine creature before him was just downright adorable. However, after taking in her physique, his eyes quickly honed in on the multitude of bandages covering her form. A set of bandages lay wrapped around the top of her head with a patch of gauze on her left cheek. Another bundle wrapped around her small, but still adequate chest that also lay slung over her right shoulder. Her left paw was wrapped up to the wrist with another set wrapped around her left inner thigh.

“What happened to her?” Spike asked, his brow furrowed in concern.

“I’m afraid I’m not entirely sure,” Fluttershy answered. “Applejack believes Timberwolves may have attacked her; judging from the bite marks and lacerations, I’d have to agree. I’ve tried to get her to speak, but she seems too scared to do so.”

“Kobolds can speak?” he asked, looking back at her.

“Oh, quite so,” she nodded. “They may be dog-like, but are quite intelligent and can be trained to speak. If only in simple words. However, given their canine heritage, they mainly communicate using their whole body.”

Spike was about to inquire more before he felt something soft against his hand. He looked back down to see the dog girl nuzzling her head against his palm; her eyes becoming larger than he thought possible, pleading for his attention. He smiled softly at her, more than happy to comply as he scratched behind her ear. The kobold whimpered and panted loudly, her tail wagging earnestly. “See,” Fluttershy giggled. “She likes you.”

“Clearly,” he agreed with a chuckle. “So, how long do I need to take care of her for?”

“Well, with proper rest, treatment and some exercise…” the pegasus trailed on in thought. “She should make a full recovery in a few weeks or so.”

“That’s not too bad,” he smiled at her. “I just hope Twilight doesn’t freak out about this.”

“Again, I’m truly sorry to have pushed this on you,” she apologized again. “I couldn’t think of anyone else to turn to.”

“It’s alright, Fluttershy,” he assured her. “Just glad to help. Although, could you do me a huge favor?”

“Of course…if I can. Just name it.”

“I know this isn’t your strong suit, but could you please punish that bunny?”

“Say no more,” she nodded firmly. “I’ll have a nice long talk with Angel. One he won’t soon forget. After that, no more carrot supreme salad for a month.”

“Does he love that?”

“I make it for him every Thursday night.”

“I’ll take it,” he grinned. “Well, I better get her home. Anything I need to know before we go?”

“Um, yes, follow me,” she said, gesturing them as she left the room.

Spike fell behind her, looking back to the kobold, “C’mon, girl.”

She got down on all fours and slowly started walking, a slight limp visible in her strides. Spike’s expression softened before he moved over to her and scooped the dog into his arms. She whimpered in surprise for a moment before looking at him. “Don’t worry, I got you,” he assured her.

He then exited the room and followed Fluttershy downstairs. To his surprise, the animal caretaker’s animal companions made quick work of the mess. Most of the room was back in its original state as the woodland creatures continued to move furniture around the room. When Spike made it down the stairs, Fluttershy quickly walked over to the bookshelf, her fingers sliding across the rows of book spines. “Hmm…ah, here it is,” she smiled, pulling a book from the shelf. She turned to him holding out the book, “This should help you with any questions or concerns you have about Kobolds,” she explained. “If there’s anything particular you need help with, don’t be afraid to come see me.”

“Thanks, Flutters, I’ll keep that in mind,” he assured her, turning around so he could wrap his tail around the leather book. “Well, I better get her back home. I also need to finish cleaning that mess Angel made.”

Spike glared over at the rabbit over your shoulder to watch him blow a raspberry at you. Yeah, keep it up, fluff ball. You’ll get yours. He chuckled internally.

“Later, Fluttershy,” he bid her farewell, heading toward the door.

“Goodbye, Spike,” she smiled, opening the door for him, “and thanks again.”

“No problem,” he promised, exiting her home. With that, Fluttershy closed the door behind him as Spike slowly made his way down Fluttershy’s cobblestone walkway to the bridge. “Alright, let’s get you back home.” Spike muttered to himself. “I can easily carry you, but flying would be faster.”

After a quick flex of his arms, making sure the dog girl was securely in his grasp, Spike unfurled and with a few strong beats, took off into the sky. The sudden elevation earned a fearful whine from the kobold. She trembled and hunkered down deeply into Spike’s arms and as clung to his chest. The young drake quickly noticed his passenger’s fears, looking down at her in concern. “Hey, hey, take it easy.” He told her in a soothing tone. “Don’t worry. I got you. I won’t let anything happen to you.”

She looked up to meet his gaze, the fear still ever-present. However, after a moment or so of staring at him, her trembling slowly faded as she buried her head into the crux of his neck. The dog girl still clung to him, firmly, but she seemed calmer. He smiled at her as he continued their flight. Not wanting to frighten her any further, Spike kept his flying to steady glide, just a hundred feet or so from the ground. He glanced around below him. Despite his little chase through the streets, he was glad to see he didn’t bowl anyone or anything over in his single-minded quest to catch the fluffy little menace.

As he surmised, it didn’t take him long to reach home finally. With practiced ease, the dragon swiftly, yet gently descended, landing a few feet from the front door. “Okay, we’re on the ground now.”

The kobold pulled herself from Spike’s neck to glance around and confirm his statement. Her grip on him loosened as she realized they had landed at last. “I’m gonna have to put you down so I can open the door,” he told her.

After gently setting her on the ground and Spike moved to open the door. However, no sooner did he do so, did a pile of books come falling out to his feet. An annoyed irate look fell across his face as he followed the collapsed set of books back inside. Just from the entrance alone, anyone could tell the place was a mess. Furniture was upturned; books lay strewn all across the floor. Pots, pans and plates and a puddle of water were all over the kitchen floor. A heavy sigh escaped Spike’s mouth, looking around amongst the mess Angel had caused as well as his own after he started chasing the little beast. “Twilight is going to kill me,” he growled under his breath.

He then felt a pressure against his leg and looked to find the kobold peering inside curiously. “Sorry, about the mess,” he chuckled. “It’s not usually like this.”

He reached back down to scoop her into his arms before stepping inside, over the mass of books. Once he made it toward the center of the room, he glanced around, trying to find a tidy spot to place her. Not an easy task, until he spotted the downward facing couch in the corner of the room. He swiftly moved over to it and with some careful maneuvering, he managed to wedge his right foot under it. With his foot hooked under it, he gave a firm kick up, flipping the couch upright once again. “There we go.” he smiled with content, before placing her on the couch. “Okay, now you wait here. I need to start…sorting this out.”

He took a full step over a pile of books, before he heard a sad whine and then a loud “bark.” He turned back around and found the kobold stepping over the pile of books, trying to get to him. “No, no,” he said in a stern tone as he moved over to her and picked her back up. Once he made it back to the couch, he set her down. “Stay,” he told her.

He turned to walk away before quickly looking back to see the dog girl about to step off the couch. Their eyes met for a moment before she backed up to sit on the couch. He sighed, as he scratched his head. I need to start cleaning up. I can’t do that if she’s just gonna try and follow me around. He thought to himself before pulling the book from his tail and start flipping through it. Fluttershy said this should help. Maybe there’s some obedience training in here or…ah, here it is!

Much to Spike’s surprise, the chapter mostly broke down what one would assume to be basic training for an average dog. It stated that kobolds, like dogs, even diamond dogs use their whole body to comminute and express themselves; therefore, training them required similar tactics to give orders. So, firm tone of voice coupled with definitive body language, he deduced. Hm, seems simple enough.

He closed the book and looked back at the dog-girl, her big hazel eyes trained on him. “Alright, let’s try this,” he muttered, raising his hand toward her. “Sit,” he commanded, bringing his hand firmly down.

Spike was taken aback as he watched the kobold respond instantly dropped her rear on the couch, her hands firmly planted between her legs, tail wagging slowly. “Stay,” he told her, keeping his hand extended.

A pregnant silence hung in the air for a moment as she didn’t react. Hoping it worked, Spike took a tentative step back. She watched him carefully but still didn’t move. He took another step back, yet no reaction. “Wow, that’s pretty easy,” he smiled, proudly nodding. “Good girl. Now, I gotta clean this mess. Although, it’s probably gonna be a little boring sitting there till I’m done.”

With that said, Spike made a hasty dash toward his bedroom door and headed down into the basement. The dog girl tilted her head in confusion before Spike returned with something in his hand. He walks back over to her and holds up a small green ball. “Here you go. I figured you’d need something to keep…you…busy,” Spike trailed on toward the end as he took notice of the kobold’s expression.

Her eyes widened in heightened focus, tongue lolling free of her open mouth as she panted heavily with her tail wagging furiously. “You stopped listening when you saw the ball,
he chuckled lightly, waving the ball to and fro, watching her follow its every movement. “Alright, here.”

He tossed it onto the couch beside her and watched as she practically pounced on it. She growled and bit into the tight, rubbery orb, utterly content. “Okay, now that she’s occupied, time to get to work.

Sometime later

“Alright,” Spike muttered to himself as he finished sweeping up the floor. “That should be the last of it.”

After a few more hours of work, Spike finally managed to finish cleaning up the disaster of a mess both he and Angel had made. He took a glance around, mentally checking his work, Books: organized. Kitchen: clean. Rooms: clean. Floors: swept. Laundry: done. Garbage: taken out. Yup, that’s everything.

He turned back to the couch where he found the kobold still contently gnawing away at the ball he had given her. Feeling the fatigue of all his hard work crashing down on him, Spike dragged himself over to the couch. Spinning on his heel, carelessly, he turned about before dropping down on the free end; his sudden plop, caused the she-pup to slightly bounce off the couch, tearing herself from her mindful play. She looked over at her draconic caretaker as Spike sunk into the cushions, eyes closed, groaning in exhaustion. “Argh, what a day,” he muttered aloud. “Thought it was gonna be a pretty chill evening. Finish the housework. Make some lunch. Read some comics. To think all that came undone by one little bunny.”

Still trying to relax, Spike quickly finds his mind pulled from his thoughts when he felt an unknown pressure weigh on his lap. He opened his eyes and looked down to see the kobold lying over him; her arms and head entirely on his lap, looking up at him almost expectantly, still holding the ball in her mouth. “My bad, did I disturb you,” Spike lightly chuckled. Looking into the kobold’s golden eyes, not entirely sure why, but he felt the most incredible urge come over him. And, before he knew it, Spike pulled his hand up and gently placed it upon her head.

She instantly reacted as she smiled brightly and her tail started wagging intensely. “Oh, you like that, huh?” He ruffled her fur a bit. “How about this?”

He quickly changed it up, moving behind her ear. Just when he thought her reactions couldn't get any wilder, the moment Spike started scratching her ear, he watched as her tongue lolled out, panting and whimpering heavily. The young drake couldn’t help but smile as the she-pup enjoyed herself, pressing her head against his head, not wanting the pleasure to cease. Geez, you are like a dog. Hm, then I wonder how you’ll feel about this, he mentally inquired, moving his free hand to her side.

The reaction was instantaneous. The second she felt the dragon's fingers grazing the underside of her stomach, Spike marveled as she quickly turned over onto her back, causing him to stop scratching her ear while exposing her belly to him. There she lay, arms and legs tucked in tight, whining and pleading for his touch. “So, I'm guessing you like having your tummy rubbed? Is that right?”

His answer was the most prominent, most adorable puppy dog face he had ever seen. He groaned and cringed at the sight; not in fear or disgust, but in the basic impulse to give the cute little creature what she desired. “Damn, how I can say no to a face like that?” he grinned down at her and let his hands go to town.

Spike watched in amazement as the kobold’s face lit up in pure delight as he rubbed her belly; she panted raggedly with her tongue out, and the broadest smile stretched across her face, tail wagging and her eyes beaming in excitement. “Aw, you’re such a good girl, aren’t ya,” he coos at her. “C’mon, who’s a good girl?”

She barked happily in response.

“Who’s a good girl?”

She barks twice in sheer pleasure.

“That’s right,” he chuckles with a toothy grin. He brought his hands to stop, letting the dog-girl catch her breath, but before he knew it, she quickly rose and pressed herself firmly against his chest, nuzzling her head into the crook of his neck. The drake gazed down at her cute face as she cuddled up against him. “I know this goes without saying,” he said, gently patting her head, “but something must be seriously wrong with those timberwolves. To pick on a sweet little thing like you is beyond me.”

Suddenly, the kobold leaned forward and gave a slow, but firm lick to Spike’s cheek. Spike jerked his head back in surprise before looked back at the kobold’s smiling face as her eyes conveying nothing short of happiness and something else Spike couldn’t seem to peg. He smiled back at her before stretching his limbs. The drake gave a deep yawn as he heard his joints make a satisfying pop before a catching a musky scent. He scrunched his nose before leaning down and giving himself a sniff. “Jeez, I reek,” he chuckled nonchalantly. “I guess after the day I’ve had a shower is much overdue. “C’mon, girl, let’s head down to my room.”

Without any further discussion, Spike seamlessly scooped up she-pup and carried her down to the basement. Once they arrived, Spike set his charge down on the bed before making his way toward his bathroom. The kobold waited patiently as the sound of water running soon filled her ears. A moment later, Spike poked his head out, looking at her, “Okay, I’m gonna take a quick shower. Then, we’re gonna bathe you and change your bandages. After that, I’ll make us something to eat. Cool?”

The young dog girl barked, wagging her tail ecstatically at the prospect of food. “Alright, just sit tight. I won’t take long.”

With that decided, Spike returned to the bathroom, leaving the kobold to her lonesome. The she-dog took a small glance at her surroundings, taking stock of Spike’s room. Most of the objects seemed foreign to her, that was until a familiar scent caught her attention. She raised her head, taking a sniff at the air, letting the sharp, musky aroma fill her nostrils. Scent, the simple word sounded firmly in her mind. Good.

The world seemed to fade away from the young canine as the heady smell filled her senses, blanking her mind. Feel the alluring pull on her nose; the kobold found herself turning about on the bed. She stared at the center of the bed, her paws gently brushing across the covers before lowering her head into the fabric and taking an experimental whiff. Her eyes widened in shock and delight as the odor exploded through her nostrils, sending her tail into a wagging tornado. Scent. Scent. She mentally raved, burying her face deeper into his covers. Scent…strong. Scent…good!

As the smell of her caretaker overtook her, the kobold quickly splayed herself across the bed, taking in as much of the aroma as she could. She panted heavily and whimpered greedily as a surge of pleasure and delight coursed through her body. Before long, she began rolling all around the bed, trying to make some of the smell rub off on her. Eventually, she came to a stop at the top of the bed with her face in Spike’s pillow with the covers in a messy bundle, smiling without a care in the world.

In her bliss-filled reverie, she didn’t notice the sound of the shower cutting off nor the sound of Spike’s bathroom door opening. Said dragon entered the room with a towel around his waist. When he caught sight of the she-pup, he couldn’t help but quirk an eyebrow at her as she continued to sniff at the bed absentmindedly. Seeing no need to disturb her right away, Spike made his way over to his dresser to grab some new clothes. Given that he was planning on giving the kobold bath next, he chose some everyday casual garments, a green t-shirt, and some shorts. Entirely dressed once again, Spike approached the bed and sat on the edge next to the she-pup. He reached out and with a quick pat on her head; the kobold instantly came out of her daze. She turned to face Spike; her face flushed red; from embarrassment or not, Spike couldn’t tell, but he had her attention now.

“Having fun messing up my bed,” he teased her. If she wasn’t embarrassed before, the deepening red blush to her face proved she was now as she quickly got up and sat on her knees; her head and gaze lowered with her ears lying flat with her tail wrapped around her. “It’s okay, I’m not mad,” he assured her, petting her head gently. “C’mon, let’s go get you ready for your bath.”

With little ease, Spike reached out and took the kobold into his arms and carried her into the bathroom. He set her on the ground and started filling the tub. Once it was half full, water nice and warm, he turned his attention back to the she-pup sitting behind him. The drake knelt in front of her before moving his hand towards her bandaged head, “Before we get you in the water, I gotta take these off. It’s gonna hurt a little, okay?”

She gave him a short nod. He nodded back in confirmation as he started. Slowly, he began unraveling the bandages. She flinched and whimpered now and then, but never shied away, letting him continue. It was a trying process, but soon enough, Spike managed to peel away the bandages revealing her wounded body. Atop her head was a bloody gash, though thanks to the dressing, the blood had long since dried up. A series of claw marks stretched across her shoulder; bad, but not too deep. More claw marks and some bruising lay across her exposed chest. Finally, a couple of bite marks sat on her left hand, wrist and thigh. All and all, her wounds were serious, but Spike could tell they would heal, given time. “You poor thing,” he sighed, looking over her damaged form.

The kobold looked back at him; despite being hurt, she lightly smiled and wagged her tail at him. He smiled back before picking her up in his arms again and setting her gently down in the water, facing him. He figured she might put up some sort of struggle, but when she didn’t resist or fight he quickly got to work. After grabbing some soap, a brush and a small pale from under the sink, he lathered up and started gingerly scrubbing her down; her fur, though soft, was indeed matted and tangled in areas. He started with her arms, holding one up with one arm and scrubbing with the other. Making sure not to cause any discomfort, Spike used a firm but comfortable touch, especially near her right shoulder. “There, not so bad,” he muttered, staying mindful of his work. “I’m not hurting you, am I?”

She shook her head once, and he continued onto the next. Once her arms were finished, he moved onto her exposed front. Thinking the brush might be too harsh, Spike put it aside and decided to use his hands. He started with her belly; given that it was a huge weak spot, he figured it would ease and relax her. Once again, her reaction was instantaneous as her face lit up into a brilliant smile as he started washing her stomach. The kobold leaned back against the wall, arms folded in and legs spread, exposing herself, giving him complete and total access.

He couldn’t help the blush that burned his cheeks, though thankfully the water was hiding her modesty, not to mention her swiftly wafting tail was causing water to splash him. “Easy, girl, easy,” he told her, covering his face with one arm while the other continued to bathe her tummy.

His words seemed to fall on deaf ears; the longer he rubbed her, the longer she continued to pant, whimper and splash him. Thinking he had enough, Spike pulled his hand away and waited her for her calm down. Once she stopped panting and sat forward, Spike once again reached out, toward her, but stopped just short of her wounded chest, “Now, hold still. I’ll try to be gentle, but this might hurt a bit.”

With that said, Spike slowly closed the distance and lightly laid his hand against her breast. The kobold gave a slight yelp, though not of pain, but surprise as she felt her conical mound press into his palm. Spike’s cheeks burned a little hotter at her reaction. Since she wasn’t in pain, the young drake brought up his remaining hand and merely continued with his task. He gingerly, softly massaged her chest, getting the soap in as best he could without harming his charge. Every so often she gave a yelp or a whimper. Spike thought he might have hurt her, but the look on her face read something else; something that wasn’t pain.

The kobold’s cheeks were flushed red, her eyes half-lidded and glazed over, tongue hanging out as she panted heavily. As if Spike needed any further indication, the sensation of her perky cherry nipples pressed firmly against his hands said more than enough. Oh boy, he internally muttered as he felt his lower dragon stirring in his cage. No, no, that’s not what Fluttershy meant by “take care of her.” he chided himself.

After deciding he’d done enough, Spike grabbed the empty pale at his side and scooped some water into it. He then lifted it up and slowly began to rinse the soap out of the kobold’s fur. Once all the soap was gone, Spike put the pale away and grabbed the brush before reapplying more soap before continuing. “Okay, now let’s get your head and back,” he muttered as he helped her maneuver around, so her back was now facing him.

With her in position, the adolescent dragon started washing her back. As he brushed away, he couldn’t help but notice the sounds of her lightly whimpering as her tail slowly swayed; her slim, delicate frame shuddered every so often, refusing to hide the fact that she was enjoying herself. Once he finished her back, he started in on her mane. Gently he massaged her head, using his fingers to do most of the work while staying mindful of her injury. Spike then quickly rinsed his hands off before tilting her head straight up. “Okay, hold still, and shut your eyes,” he told her, once again filling the pale with water. “Don’t wanna get any soap in your eyes.”

She quickly complied and closed her eyes before Spike started pouring water. After a moment or two, Spike finished washing the soap from her head and back. “Alright, now I just gotta…” Spike paused as his cheeks started to burn again at the thought of his final task. Just gotta get her…legs and rear. Crap. he cursed himself.

The dog girl looked over her shoulder at him, her head tilted in confusion at the dragon’s bewildered expression. He shook his head, sending whatever perverse thoughts that tried to tug at him away before facing the kobold with a more controlled smile, “Right, sorry, zoned out for a second,” he nervously chuckled. “So, we’re almost done. I just need you to sit up on your knees. If you want, you can lean against the wall if it’ll be easier for you.”

She nodded firmly and obeyed. Rising to her knees, she sat up facing the wall pressing her hands against the wall before her to balance on. Once again, Spike felt his mind and his inner dragon betray him as his eyes fell upon the she-dog’s bodice; her tail slightly raised, still swaying, pushing her taut little rear out toward him with her legs parted somewhat allowing her maidenhead to peek through. Despite being exposed as she was, the kobold made no motion to hide from her caretaker. She merely looked over her shoulder at him, waiting patiently for his next action. Her eyes seemed to draw his own back to hers. Spike couldn’t help but study her expression for a moment. No fear was present. Nor any embarrassment. She almost seemed expectant. She can’t…he mused for a moment before internally shaking the thought. No. No way. Must be my imagination.

Squaring that notion away, Spike set himself back to the task at hand. Once he swiftly lathered his hands once again, the young drake reached out and grabbed her thigh. He felt the kobold shiver as his hands traveled about her leg. A few whimpers escaped her every so often, but still, she didn’t resist and allowed Spike to bathe her. He soon enough finished both her legs and moved, with much hesitation, up toward her tight bottom. Slowly and gently, he grasped the she-pup’s cheeks; she yelped, but the sight of her tail wagged said it wasn’t in displeasure.

Despite the awkwardness of the situation, Spike remained diligent as he properly washed her rear; his hands firmly scrubbed her cute delicate butt while the rod in his pants began to throb against the confines of his shorts. He did his best to ignore the growing arousal brewing inside, but the way her soft fur felt in his hands and the slight wiggle of her hips in his grasp wasn’t helping. Spike quickly finished her romp before moving up to her tail, giving it a quick scrub. Just as he thought he finished, it occurred to Spike he missed a spot. His eyes trailed down between her legs where her little slit sat, nice and tempting.

The young drake groaned internally, trying to contain himself. C’mon, Spike, relax. You can do this. You’ve just gotta finish this, and you’re in the clear.

Not wanting to make this any more uncomfortable for either of them, Spike reached out with a tentative hand and pressed his hand firmly against the whole of her pussy. The kobold went stiff for a second as Spike’s hand made contact with her most precious of places; his hand held still, waiting for any negative response. When none came, the adolescent dragon swallowed the lump in his throat before he started bathing her nether region.

With his hand rubbing against such a sensitive spot, the dog girl couldn’t possibly contain her voice. Whimpers and pants fell from her steadily; her eyes glancing over her shoulder as her caretaker caressed her pedals gently. Spike caught the kobold’s gaze, his cheeks on fire while her’s were only slightly red. He could feel some sensations against his hand as he washed her; a slowly rising heat, her lips becoming fuller and swollen, a small nub brushing his fingers at the tip of her mound and lastly, another wet substance. He would have mistaken it for soap if not for the viscosity as well as noticing that his hand was getting stickier the longer he continued. Danger! Danger! Warnings flared in his mind as his willpower began to slip. Abort mission! Repeat. Abort mission!

“Okay, t-that’s…enough,” he cried out, quickly pulling his hand back, heavily breathing. “L-Let’s rinse y-you off and d-dry you off.”

The kobold looked at him, face somewhat flushed, eyes a bit dazed, but didn’t refute his insistence, despite the buzzing still lingering between her legs.

Moving with great haste, Spike filled the pale and rinsed her down. Once she was wholly cleaned down, the drake proceeded to empty the tub before hauling her out. After setting her on the floor, Spike grabbed the secondary towel he had off the wrack and started drying her off. She whimpered as he was rubbing her down swiftly, yet frantically. However, despite himself, he still made sure not to harm her needlessly. Once that done, Spike quickly ran upstairs and gathered some medical supplies. When he returned, he set about rebandaging the dog-girl’s wounds.

Finally, having finished his task, Spike rose back up, only to crash back onto his bed in an exhausted huff, “Alright, done and done.”

Now that the awkwardness is over. I can relax, he internally groaned as he closed his eyes.

His respite didn’t last as he felt a sudden pressure press onto the bed and then onto his chest. He opened his eyes to see the kobold resting her head on chest; her eyes were closed, breathing evenly while her tail swished absentmindedly. She seemed so at peace; Spike couldn’t bring himself to disturb her. I know I said I’d make us lunch but a few minutes rest…won’t….hur- the young drake’s thought merely melted away as his fatigue swept him away to slumber.

About an hour later, after a trying day of assisting Princess Celestia in Day Court, Twilight stretched her arms, sighing in relief as she walked up to the front door of the Golden Oaks Library. “Ah, home sweet home,” she smiled contently as she opened the door and stepped inside.

After a glance around, the alicorn took stock of her surroundings, taking note of her assistant’s hard work. “Looks like Spike finished his chores. Not too surprising,” she commented as she continued to look around, yet didn’t see her little brother anywhere. “Huh, wonder if he’s home.”

She headed down into the basement, calling out, “Spike, you down here?”

When no answer came, she continued down the stairs until she reached the bottom. The princess wasn’t too surprised to find her adoptive brother passed out on his bed; however, what did cause her brow to raise was the strange dog-girl resting firmly beside him. Twilight walked over to the side of the bed and reached out to the slumbering dragon. “Spike,” she said, nudging his shoulder. “Spike, wake up.”

“Hm,” he groaned as he cracked his left eye open, looking up at to see a blurry figure looming over him. “Twilight?”

He did his best to rub the sleep from his eyes before looking up to see his big sister looking at him. “Hey, you’re back,” he smiled at her. “How’d things go with the Princess?”

“Never mind that,” she quickly waved him off. “Who is she?”

Spike blinked in confusion before feeling something nuzzle into his chest. He looked down to see his charge still sound asleep. “Oh, uh, funny story,” he nervously chuckled.

“I’m listening,” she folded her arms waiting to hear his explanation.

Spike did his level best to be as detailed as he could, knowing Twilight preferred hearing everything explained thoroughly; how he cleaned the library, only for Angel to come in a ruin everything, chased the little menace through town, crashed into Fluttershy’s cottage where she asked him to look after the kobold until she recovered. Then finally, how he came home, cleaned their home once again and then took a nap. As much as Spike knew how much she liked to be informed, he didn’t think telling Twilight about the bathing incident would be in his best interest. “And that’s that,” he shrugged. “Funny, right?”

“Spike, that wasn’t funny in the slightest,” she told him bluntly before her stern expression melted into a sorrowful one. “That’s actually…rather sad. Is the poor thing alright?”

The drake was taken aback as Twilight swiftly moved over, closer to the sleeping she-pup. “For now. I cleaned her wounds and changed her bandages a little while ago. She should be fine.”

The princess reached her hand out, gently caressing the kobold’s mane. To their surprise, the sensation of being petted seemed to be enough to stir the she-pup from sleep. She rubbed her eyes with her paw before turning to face an unfamiliar pair of purple eyes looking at her. The pup shrieked in surprise and ducked behind Spike, whimpering. “No no no, it’s okay,” Twilight gently cooed. “I won’t hurt you.”

“Yeah, she seems kinda skittish around other girls.” Spike chuckled as he sat up and looked over his shoulder. “It’s okay. This is Twilight, and she’s my big sister. She won’t hurt you, I promise.”

The kobold looked at him then toward Twilight, who then held her hand out, “Shake.”

The dog-girl glanced at Spike before looking back at Twilight’s outstretched hand before slowly, hesitantly extending her own. Neither Spike nor Twilight spoke, waiting with bated breath as the kobold gently took hold of Twilight’s hand. The alicorn smiled closing her grip and slowly shook, “Good girl.”

“See, no harm…,” Spike sentence trailed off as a loud rumbling sound filled the room. “Right, I forgot. I was going to make something to eat earlier. We overslept and now I’m starving.”

Another grumbling sound ensued, though this one originated from the kobold. She whined, her ears drooping, gripping her empty stomach. “Looks like you’re not the only one,” Twilight chuckled. “I’m pretty hungry myself.”

Sensing the unanimous decision, Spike picked up the she-pup and everyone headed upstairs to the kitchen. Spike sat the kobold down at the table where Twilight joined with the book Fluttershy had given him on kobolds. The two sat in relative silence while the adolescent drake started cooking. “Hm, this is quite fascinating,” Twilight remarked, flying through the pages with relative ease. “I never knew kobolds had such versatile senses of smell.”

“What do you mean?” Spike asked, his eyes not straying from the meal he was preparing.

“Well, if trained properly, kobolds can be taught to find rare plants and minerals. Even gems.”

“Seriously,” Spike whipped his head around, eyes gleaming in surprise and delight.

“Spike,” Twilight eyed him suspiciously.

The dragon coughed, trying to get his composure back, “What I mean is that’s pretty interesting.”

He chuckled nervously, turning back around to continue cooking. Twilight eyed him for only a moment further before she went back to reading. “Though, despite all of this, the most impressive thing is that they can speak Equine. I wonder if they can be taught different languages as well.”

“Yeah, Shy said kobolds could speak but only simple words and phrases,” Spike commented.

“Has she spoken before,” Twilight asked, placing the book down and looking at the kobold who was still focused on Spike.

“Not since I met her,” he shrugged.

“Have you tried speaking with her?”

“I’ve been speaking with her all day,” Spike looked at her with a raised brow.

“I mean, have you tried holding a conversation with her?” Twilight clarified. “Do you even know her name?”

“I…er…well no,” Spike muttered in hesitation. “I didn’t think she could talk. I thought if she could she would have said something by now. That, or she was too scared to.”

“She seems fine now,” Twilight smiled as she brushed her hand through the kobold’s mane. To Spike surprise, the she-pup didn’t shy away from Twilight but instead leaned into her touch as she turned to face the alicorn. “Let’s see,” Twilight leaned in close, keeping the dog-girl’s attention. “Can you…understand me?”

The kobold eyed Twilight for a short moment before nodding firmly. “Oh good,” Twilight beamed, glancing over at Spike, “See? You just needed to try and speak with her properly.”

Spike turned the oven on low, so as not to burn their food while he assisted his sister in their intriguing endeavor. He moved over beside Twilight with a curious look in his eyes. “Okay, so, you can understand us. Can you communicate,” Twilight asked as she pantomimed with her hands, gesturing to herself and the kobold. The she-pup tilted her head. “Can you speak?” she simplified.

The kobold averted her eyes in uncertainty. “Maybe she can’t speak after all,” Spike said with a shrug.

“Wait,” Twilight told him, her eyes pinned on the dog-girl. Said girl sat before the two, opening and closing her mouth, desperate to respond but unsure of the words. “It’s okay, take your time.”

The two watched as the kobold continued to struggle for a moment, her eyes tightened in frustration, before she finally replied, “…Sp…Speak.”

Her hosts gasped in surprise as she looked at them directly, “C-Can…speak.”

“That’s wonderful,” Twilight cheered, excitingly clapping her hands.

“Well, look at that.” Spike smiled.

“Good, that’s very good,” Twilight said in an encouraging tone. “Now, can you tell us your name?”

“N-N…Na…Name?” the she-pup struggled, tilting her in confusion.

“Oh…um, well, I’m Twilight,” the princess properly reintroduced herself before gesturing to her brother. “This is Spike.”

“Twilight,” she gestured to herself, then to motioned toward the dragon, “Spike.”

“And you are?”

The kobold’s face tightened as she looked down deep in thought, her mouth opening and closing, trying to compose her response. “M…M…”

“That’s it, you got it,” Spike encouraged.

“M…Mel…an…ie,” she sounded it out.

“Melanie,” Twilight inquired. “Your name is Melanie?”

The kobold nodded affirmingly. “Oh, what a cute name,” Twilight smiled.

The dog girl pointed to herself, looking at Twilight, “Melanie.”

She then pointed to the princess, “Twilight.”

“That’s right,” the alicorn nodded.

The she-pup then pointed to Spike her tail wagging happily behind her, “M…Master.”

Both Spike and Twilight’s eyes widened in shock, utterly taken aback by the statement. The two glanced to each other, then back to Melanie. “Um…Melanie, sweetie,” Twilight chuckled nervously, “That’s um…not correct. His name is Spike. Can you say that? Spike?”

“Master,” she replied straightforwardly.

“Spike,” Twilight repeated.

“Master.”

“Spike.”

“Master!” Melanie practically bounded forward and hugged Spike’s midsection. Once again the two hosts were slightly taken aback by her reaction.

“Spike…” Twilight leered at him.

“Before you say anything,” Spike quickly cut off his sister interrogation, “I swear, I didn’t teach her to say that.”

“Spike?” she glanced at him suspiciously.

“I swear,” he pleaded. “I’ve been cleaning the place all day. I haven’t had time to teach her anything. After I finished my chores, I washed up, then bathed her and we took a nap. That’s all.”

“Hmm,” Twilight sighed, shrugging casually. “Fine, I believe you.”

“Maybe to her there’s no difference between my name and that word?” Spike theorized.

“Perhaps,” Twilight agreed, picking up the book from the table and swiftly flipped through the pages. It didn’t take her long to find what she was looking for, “Ah, here we go. Chapter eleven: In-depth Behaviorism.”

Spike watched as Twilight’s eyes flew over the words, page after page until they finally came to a halt. “Hm, it says here, kobolds are very docile and friendly creatures. While not adverse to other females, they mainly show any real interest in males. Once they’ve interacted with a member of the opposite sex that strikes their fancy, they almost immediately latch onto them, treating them as their one true owner or “Master.” After such time, the kobold becomes highly responsive and obedient to this particular male; seeking affection, food, and attention, the kobold will act as the perfect companion. Never violent, aggressive or territorial; Kobolds are indeed a male’s best friend.”

“Interesting,” Twilight pondered.

“But I just met her today,” Spike raised a quizzical brow. “How could she possibly think I’m her Master?”

“Well, you are the one taking care of her,” his sister pointed out. “You help her move about since she can’t. You’ve bathed her, fed her, changed her bandages. After everything you’ve done so far, it makes sense that she’d bond with you.”

Spike looked back down to Melanie, watching as she nuzzled her head into her stomach, holding him tightly and wagging her tail almost ecstatically. She then gazed up at him, her eyes brimming with an earnest fondness. He gently smiled at her as he lightly patted her head. “Alright, well, at least we got something to call you now.”

With that figured out, Spike picked up the dog-girl and put her back in her chair. “Well, Melanie, it’s nice to meet you,” he told her. “And don’t worry. So long as you’re here, I’m gonna take good care of you. Till you’re all healed up, count on me.”

Melanie smiled and nodded earning another head scratch. And having concluded that little discovery, Spike returned to the stove and continued fixing their meal.

After some time, Spike managed to finish cooking their food. While Spike and Twilight ate without a problem, Melanie merely flung herself face first into her plate. The young drake was able to stop her, but upon further thought, with her paws, both he and Twilight knew she would never be able actually to hold utensils. Leaving him no other choice, Spike agreed to feed her, to which Melanie happily accepted.

Once everyone had finished eating, Spike set about doing the dishes. Twilight remained at the table reading the kobold guidebook, though Melania opted to stay by Spike’s side. While the young drake stood still, washing the plates and whatnot, the kobold patiently curled up near Spike's feet, silently resting. The dragon glanced down at her every now and again, watching her snore gently, peacefully. “I guess I’m gonna have to do some shopping?”

“What do you mean?” Twilight asked, though her eyes never left the book.

“Well, if she’s gonna be staying with us for the foreseeable future, she’ll need some clothes,” he pointed out.

“Oh, yeah,” she agreed in realization, pulling her eyes up to glance at Melanie. “I’m sure Rarity will be able to help.”

“Hopefully,” he shrugged. “Then we’re gonna have to find some real food for her. I mean, does it say anything in there about a Kobold’s diet?”

“Yes, actually,” Twilight chimed, swiftly jumping further back. “It says here that kobolds are omnivorous. They’re not partially picky and basically eat anything you put in front of them.”

“Hm, good to know,” Spike smirked. “At least we won’t have to worry too much about that.”

“Anything else?”

“Well, the only thing I can think of are toys.”

“Toys?”

“Yeah, I mean, she’s a dog, so she’ll need stuff to chew on,” he pointed out. “Unless you want to donate some books to that cause.”

“R-Right, toys, can’t forget the toys,” Twilight stammered in fear, glancing back into the library where her precious collection of literature sat.

Spike chuckled, watching her squirm a bit, “Plus, they’ll help with her recovery.”

“True,” Twilight nodded. “So, clothes, food, and toys. Think you’ll need any help?”

“Nah, I can get it myself,” he assured her. “I’ll just finish the dishes and head out.”

“What about her?” Twilight inquired, pointing to the sleeping she-pup.

“Is it okay if I leave her here with you?” he asked, looking over his shoulder at her. “It shouldn’t take me long to get what I need. Plus, I don’t think it’s a good idea to drag her around all over Ponyville.”

“I don’t mind, I’m sure I can handle her while you’re gone,” Twilight smiled.

“Cool.”

A Couple Hours later

After the young dragon finished cleaning the dishes, he quickly grabbed his wallet and headed out to do his shopping. Getting the clothes from Rarity wasn’t too difficult. After explaining the situation, the generous unicorn was more than happy to be of assistance. While he didn’t have her exact measurements, he still managed to give her a general description of Melanie’s height and physique. The fashionista easily found some suitable clothes, however, upon receiving them, Rarity made Spike promise to bring the kobold over to the boutique for a proper fitting as soon as possible. Naturally, Spike couldn’t refuse her request.

Once that was finished, Spike headed toward the local pet shop before getting the food. He didn’t spend much time there. He just grabbed a ball, a bone, a tug-o-war rope, and a squeaky teddy bear. And finally, afterward, he made his way to the market place to stock up on more food. He didn’t need to grab much, just enough to feed a house of three at least a week, which was about all he could carry at the time.

With all his shopping done, Spike was now soaring through the air back toward home. “Okay, let’s see,” he muttered, looking through the bags. “I got at least four outfits for Melanie. Some toys to keep her entertained. As for food, we got fresh potatoes and tomatoes. Some celery and spinach, bleh. Wheat, bread, cheese, carrots, lettuce, and cabbage. Alright, that should be everything. At least for…”

Spike quickly stopped midsentence as a loud howling sound cut straight through the air. “What the…”

The ear-splitting canine cry became louder and louder the longer he flew. Just as the Golden Oaks Library came into view, the howling reached a fevered pitch. “Oh boy,” he muttered before swooping to the ground.

When he touched down in front of the door, Spike hesitated for a moment as he reached for the door handle. Taking a calming breath, Spike then grabbed the knob and turned it. No sooner did he push it, did the loud howling come exploding out of the treehouse with incredible force. It took every ounce of willpower the drake could muster not to topple over from the near ear-splitting cry. With a now high-pitched ringing in his ears, Spike peered inside to find Twilight cringing on the ground, holding her ears next to a wailing Melanie.

“Twilight!” Spike called out, though she didn’t seem to hear him. “TWILIGHT!”

Spike watched as she jerked at the sound of her name and then turned to face him. “SPIKE,” she cried out, scrambling to her feet. She swiftly ran over, grabbed him and pulled him inside before forcing the door shut.

“WHAT’S GOING ON,” he shouted. “WHY IS SHE HOWLING?”

“I DON’T KNOW,” she screamed back with a terrified expression. “SHE WOKE UP A LITTLE WHILE AGO. ALL OF SUDDEN SHE STARTED CRYING AND THEN STARTED HOWLING. I’VE BEEN TRYING TO GET HER TO CALM DOWN, BUT NOTHING WORKS!”

Spike looked to the howling kobold for a moment before setting the bags down. He quickly made his way over to the she-pup and kneeled in front of her, “MELANIE. MELANIE!”

Despite his calls, the dog-girl didn’t respond and continued to wail. Since she wouldn’t respond to his voice, Spike did the only thing he could think of; he wrapped his arms around her and pulled her to him. The kobold’s constant crying instantly stopped as she felt his arms around her, pressing her into his chest. She then opened her eyes and looked up to see him smiling meekly at her, “Hey, what’s wrong? Why’re you crying?”

“M-Master…g-g-gone,” she replied. “M-M-Melanie…a-alone.”

“What do you mean,” he quirked a brow in confusion. “Twilight was with you.”

She swiftly shook her head before burying herself in his chest again. “M-Master gone. Melanie a-alone. N-Not w-want,” she sobbed, clinging to him fiercely as she trembled in his grasp. “Not alone.”

Spike glanced back to Twilight, her fearful expression quickly became replaced by dismay. He looked back to the kobold and patted her head softly. “Sorry, I didn’t mean to upset you,” he apologized. “I just stepped out to get some things, but I wasn’t leaving for good. I’m not going anywhere, and I won’t leave you alone. I promise.”

Her trembling slowly subsided, and after a moment or two, when she finally calmed down, she looked up at him, “Promise?”

“Cross my heart, hope to fly, stick a cupcake in my eye,” he replied, performing the various motions of the infamous Pinkie Promise, “I Pinkie Promise. So, please, don’t cry anymore.”

She gazed at him, eyes practically beaming before nodding in response. “Good girl,” he smiled back, petting her again. “Feel better now?”

Melanie wiped away her tears and nodded once. “Good, cuz I’ve got some new stuff for you,” he said before glancing back to his sister. “Twilight, could you bring those bags over?”

Without pause, Twilight rummaged through the bags before finding what she naturally assumed to be Melanie’s belongings. She brought them over and set them down next to Spike, letting the dragon sift through it before pulling out the clothes. “See, I got something nice to wear,” he said, holding up the various dresses and skirts. The kobold’s eyes marveled at the vibrantly colored fabrics; with extended paws, she touched the soft material in awe.

“Plus,” he added as he placed the clothes down and turned over the other, dropping all the contents on the floor, “I got you some…”

However, no sooner did the toys hit the ground did the she-pup quickly follow soon after; her tail excitedly wagging as she chomped down on the squeaky teddy bear. “Toys,” Spike chuckled, watching the kobold continuously bite down on the chew toy, causing it to squeak.

“Well, that certainly got her attention,” Twilight muttered, crossing her arms in intrigue.

“Right,” Spike chuckled, standing up beside her. “So, are you okay?”

“A little frazzled, I suppose but, yeah, I’m fine,” she shrugged before looking back to calm she-pup. “The poor thing. She must have severe separation anxiety. You’re gonna have to stick close to her a while or who knows how she’ll react.”

“Yeah, seems that way,” he agreed, watching Melanie playfully nip at her new toy. “This is gonna take some getting used to.”

Time flew by rather quickly around the Golden Oaks Library. As Spike stated, getting used to the newest addition to their home certainly did take some time. If it wasn’t bathing the kobold, it was getting her appropriately dressed. Spike had agreed to do both, however, with Melanie being a girl, Twilight insisted on helping the she-dog retain some decency. Unfortunately, Melanie didn’t make things easy for her. It didn’t matter if he was in another room or just outside the door, Melanie didn’t like being separated from Spike. At least not a first.

Gradually, with some nifty psychological techniques Twilight looked up, the two managed to get the kobold’s separation anxiety to a more manageable level. After some time, they were able to get the kobold to stay calm when Spike was out any given room, but he still needed to be nearby, mainly within her smelling distance which was basically inside the house. Teaching her to get dressed was another challenge in and of itself. While she did like the clothes, Melanie wasn’t too keen on wearing any. Twilight could barely get them over her head without the kobold fighting to get out of them. When Spike tried, he managed to get her to wear them, but only for a short while before she became irritated and began to pull them off.

After many failed attempts they arranged for Rarity to make a house call and see what could be done and naturally, the element of generosity was more than willing to help. Getting her to sit still was a bit of a challenge, especially around someone new; not to mention Rarity’s frequent messing with Melanie’s mane. Luckily Spike was able to get her to stay put long enough for Rarity to get the proper measurements. The fashionista suggested more loose-fitted clothing, given that it was apparent the kobold didn’t like feeling restricted and more free-flowing clothing would work better for her, especially once she was healed and became more active.

Once the clothes were finished, and Melanie’s heath became better, Spike set about exercising and socializing her. The former was simpler than the latter. The two would play about the park for a while, mainly fetch or tug-o-war, both of which she thoroughly enjoyed. He even tried testing her sense of smell with a little hide and seek. No matter where he hid, the cute little kobold managed to find him with the greatest of ease. And, naturally, to quell his ever-present curiosity, the young dragon even tested her gem hunting skills. He got her acquainted with a few common gems and secretly hid them around the park. Of course, much to his surprise and astonishment, she found them all with very little instruction. It didn’t take long for a cornucopia of ideas of small gem finding sessions to run through his mind with Melanie’s nose to ground, but Spike quickly vetoed them.

Getting the kobold back to health was first and foremost his primary concern.

Next came the socializing. Naturally, Spike tried to accomplish this gradually, though that became somewhat difficult when meeting Pinkie Pie for the first time. That party cannon nearly gave Melanie a heart attack. After a frantic series of apologies, Spike quickly revaluated his approach and decided to start Melanie off with someone who wouldn’t scare her to death with a simple hello. This led him to the Cutie Mark Crusaders. Luckily, they weren’t as loud as Pinkie, but their exuberant, giddy behavior truly tested Melanie’s limits. She was a bit skittish, but the girls managed to warm up to her.

Afterward came the rest of the Apple clan. Applejack and Big Mac were always easy to get along with and having Winona around made it even easier. Before taking their leave, Granny Smith offered them each a slice of apple pie, which Melanie seemed delighted to have. Finally came Rainbow Dash. While she was one of the most outgoing of his friends, much like Pinkie Pie, the pegasus could be a bit too…flashy, if not abrasive. Her overall fast pace personality made it difficult for Melanie to get close to, but after Spike had her rein it in, the kobold seemed to take an interest in her.

Fluttershy was the easiest for Melanie to relax around. Being the animal caretaker that she was, the she-pup quickly felt safe and calm around Fluttershy. Her gentle, soothing nature during the kobold’s frequent checkups truly put Melanie in a good mood.

Weeks later

“Okay, we’re almost there,” Fluttershy said softly. Slowly and carefully the pink haired pegasus moved her hands as she unwove the array of bandages from around the kobold sitting in front of her.

Melanie sat still in the young caretaker’s cottage as the winged girl took special care to remove her bandages. It was a trying few weeks of healing, but sure enough, the kobold managed to make a full recovery. Spike sat on the couch to the side watching as Fluttershy did her thing, all the while his mind buzzed in anticipation and surprise. Not being an animal expert, the drake often wondered if he was taking care of Melanie properly, though, after watching her become happier and more energetic as the weeks passed by, it certainly made him feel more assured.

Fluttershy even commented to him that her rate of recovery had mostly to do with him as much as Melanie. His attention and affection towards the dog-girl prompted Melanie to get better. There was no denying that every moment the dragon and kobold spent together seemed to be the highlight of Melanie’s day. Whenever he would clean, she would try to help. She even attempted help him cook once, but her paws didn’t seem conducive to the task. If Spike was laying about reading comics, naturally Melanie was nearby resting on him or against him, happily relishing in his touch as he scratched her ear or belly. Whatever they did or wherever they were, as long as she was by his side, Melanie was content.

Although, that now begged the question, what now? With the kobold’s wounds healed, what would become of her? “Alright, all finished,” Fluttershy chimed, pulling Spike from his mental reverie. With a quick shake of his head, Spike came to his senses and looked over to see Melanie looking herself. She smiled, wagging her tail energetically as she rejoiced in her recovery. “So, she’s all better now?” Spike asked.

“Most definitely,” Fluttershy beamed as she joined him on the couch. “Melanie’s made a full recovery, and it was all thanks to you, Spike. You did a wonderful job.”

“Thanks…I just did my best,” he embarrassingly chuckled. Before Spike could react, he felt the kobold come barreling into him. He grunted from the impact before looking do to see the kobold’s smiling face. “Feeling good now?” he smiled back.

“Good,” Melanie nodded, “Melania feel better, Master.”

“Glad to hear it,” he said, gently patting her head.

“So, what will you do now?” Fluttershy asked.

“Silly, Fluttershy, isn’t that obvious? We throw a ‘Melanie finally got better’ party!” Pinkie exclaimed as she pounced up from behind the couch with an explosion of confetti.

Both Fluttershy and Melanie shrieked and yelped respectively in complete surprise as they jumped and hid behind Spike, who sat merely gawked at the sneaky party planner. “Pinkie, I know this is a stupid question, but where did you come from?” he asked.

“Well, Spikey, when a mommy and daddy love each other very much…”

“Never mind, I’m good,” Spike quickly halted her.

“Great, for a second there, I thought things were gonna get really awkward,” the pink haired girl innocently giggled.

“So, what’s this about a party?” Fluttershy asked, peaking from over Spike’s shoulder.

“Well since little Melanie’s all better now, we gotta throw her a proper party,” Pinkie cheerfully smiled as she hopped over the couch to take a seat. “I’ve been planning one forever ago. Since Mel wasn’t feeling well before, I thought it be best to wait.”

“Pinkie, I know you mean well, but Mel isn’t into big group activities,” Spike pointed out.

“I know, that’s why it’s just a small party. Just some close friends, nothing too big,” Pinkie assured him. “I learned my lesson.”

Not entirely, given that sudden entrance, Spike mused. “So, when and where are you throwing this party.”

“At your place and right now,” Pinkie answered with a broad smile.

“What, it’s going on right now?” Spike quirked his brow.

“Yup, the others should be finishing setting things up,” Pinkie said, tapping her chin in thought. “They sent me to come to get you.”

“Did you know about this,” he asked Fluttershy.

“I’m afraid not,” the pegasus confessed.

“Sorry, Shy, I wanted it to be a surprise,” Pinkie explained. “So, who’s ready to party?”

Spike looked down to the she-dog who watched him curiously, “Wanna go have some fun?”

She gently smiled and nodded before he turned back to Pinkie, “Alright, let’s go party.”

The party girl squealed with glee as she hopped up to her feet. “Alright, everybody! Party ho!!!”

With that, the four took their leave and made their way to the Golden Oaks Library.

When the four arrived at their destination Melanie was indeed surprised, but for once, it wasn’t in fear, but of amazement. From the colorful streamers and balloons to all her new friends, including the Crusaders and even Winona. Spike watched as Melanie’s face lit up in excitement and wonder, and with that, the party started in full swing. Between the confectionary treats, music and party games, there was never a dull moment.

Melanie talked and played with everyone, except Spike. The young dragon stood on the sidelines, watching the kobold enjoy herself to fullest. Her adorable smiling face and exuberant nature did nothing short of bringing a smile to his face, however, at the same time, a nagging thought came to mind, What now? He pondered. Melanie’s all better. I don’t have to take care of her anymore. She doesn’t have a reason to stay anymore. Tartarus, she might have a family somewhere that misses her. I don’t want her to go, but I can’t make her stay.

Just the thought of not seeing Melanie’s smiling face, not cuddling with her on a relaxing afternoon or even playing with her in the park gave Spike a sharp stinging sensation in his chest. Suddenly, a tugging feeling on his shirt pulled him from his thoughts. “Master,” she looked at him curiously. “Master, okay?”

He gave her a light smile and patted her head, “Yeah, I’m alright. You like the party?”

“Mhmm,” she nodded firmly, wagging her tail ecstatically. “Melanie have fun. Lots.”

“Good.”

“Come play, Master,” she tugged him forward. “Play.”

“Yeah, Spike,” Pinkie said, waving him over. “We’re just about to crack open the piñata.”

Spike’s smile broadened as he gave in and joined his friends.

Hours later

As the party went on time slipped by without notice until the chime of the clock sounded at eleven at night. Finally realizing how late it had become, everyone unanimously decided that the party was officially over. After a little effort put in by all in attendance, the library was relatively cleaned up. Not wanting the others to stay out any later, Spike assured them he would get to the rest tomorrow. Everyone then began to say their goodbyes and take their leave.

“Seeya later, Melanie,” Applebloom smiled as she patted the kobold’s head.

“Goodnight, Melanie,” Sweetie Belle gushed as she hugged the dog-girl lovingly. “We’ll see you tomorrow.”

“Yeah, later,” Scootaloo said simply, scratching the she-pup’s ear.

“C’mon, squirt, let’s get you home,” Rainbow told her, letting out an audible yawn.

“Same here, Bloom,” Applejack agreed with Winona sitting by her side.

“Come along, Sweetie,” Rarity added, “we ladies need our beauty rest.”

Before they left, Melanie gave each girl a wet lick on the cheek, “Bye.”

“Winona, wanna say goodbye before we go?” the cowgirl asked.

The faithful canine barked happily before running toward the kobold and leaped into her chest. Melanie quickly hugged her friend back, “Bye, Winona. Melanie miss you.”

“Okay, girl, time to go,” Applejack called out. Winona quickly responded and bounded back over to her master. “Later, Twi, Spike. You too, Mel, ah’m glad you’re feelin’ better, hun.” Applejack smiled as she, her sister and pet exited and waved goodbye.

“Thank you for having us over, Twilight,” Rarity said, giving the alicorn a gentle hug. “It was a delightful party.”

“Don’t thank me, thank Pinkie,” the princess giggled before separating. “She set the whole thing up.”

“No thanks needed over here,” Pinkie cheered, pulling both girls into a hug. “You know me, always down for a good party.”

“In either case, thank you for inviting us,” Rarity insisted as she turned her gaze toward the kobold, “and Melanie, I’m glad you’re feeling well again. I hope to see you by the boutique soon. I have some new designs I’d like to show you. Ciao, darlings.”

“Yeah, later,” Rainbow Dash waved passively. “Awesome party by the way. And Mel, good to see you’re doing better. Hope to see around more, pup so you can see my new stunts.”

And just like that, the daredevil and her number-one fan headed out into the night with the fashionista and her sister trailing right behind.

The party girl then quickly darted over to the kobold, “So Melanie, how was your first party? Did you like it?”

“Melanie love party,” the kobold beamed ecstatically, “ Have Fun. Can have again?”

“Of course,” Pinkie exclaimed as she pulled the she-pup into a tight hug, “You’ll always be welcome to one of my parties. Everyone is! That’s what friends are for!”

Melanie’s tail swung about in a frenzy as she started licking Pinkie’s face in sheer joy. The sudden tongue bath sent the pink haired baker into a giggling fever, “O-O-Okkay, Mel-Melanie, t-t-that t-ticcklesssh, hahahahaha.”

“Okay, Mel, that’s enough,” Spike clapped his hands, gaining the kobold’s attention. “It’s late and time for Pinkie to go home.”

The kobold stopped her licking assault a gave a slight whine in disappointment before Pinkie ruffled her mane. “It’s okay, Mel, we can play lots more tomorrow.”

Melanie smiled and wagged her tail at the prospect as Pinkie got back to her footing and hopped towards the front door, “Seeya later guys.”

“Melanie,” Fluttershy called out, gaining the dog-girl’s attention as walked over and kneeled next to her. “I’m so happy you’ve fully recovered. If you ever want to come over to play with my other animal friends or me, you’re more than welcome.”

Melanie quickly leaned forward and planted a big wet kiss on the girl’s cheek, “Thank, Fluttershy. Fluttershy help Melanie. Melanie better now.”

“You’re very welcome,” Fluttershy smiled, petting the cute she-pup. The young animal caretaker then stood up and headed for the door, but not without saying farewell to her friends, “Thanks for having me over.”

“No problem, Fluttershy,” Twilight assured her. “You’re always welcome here.”

“Yeah, and thanks for helping me with Melanie,” Spike added.

“No, I should be thanking you,” the pegasus giggled. “You did all the real work, after all. She’s all better thanks to you.”

“Well…” Spike trailed on, chuckling in embarrassment.

“Anyway, thanks again for having me,” Fluttershy said as she exited their home. “Have a good night, you three.”

“Later, Fluttershy,” Twilight waved as she began to shut to the door. “Get home safely.”

With the last of their friends finally departed, Twilight closed the door and let loose a content sigh, “Well…that was a nice way to spend the evening.”

“I’ll say,” Spike chuckled before he felt Melanie wrap her arms around his sides. He looked down to see her nuzzling his side before letting out a heavy yawn. The drake reached down and patted her head as she looked up at him. “Ready for bed?”

Melanie smiled and nodded cheerfully.

“That makes two of us,” Twilight yawned, stretching her arms, “I guess it’s time to call it a night.”

“Seems that way,” Spike agreed as he turned himself and Melanie towards the basement. “Seeya in the morning, Twi.”

“Goodnight, you two,” Twilight waved them off as she headed for the stairs. “Pleasant dreams.”

Once Spike and Melanie made it down the stairs, the drake stretched and yawned, expressing his exhaustion. “What a day,” he groaned. “I’m beat. So, you wanna take a bath first or me?”

“Melanie bathe with Master?” she asked hope beaming in her eyes.

“No.”

“Master bathe with Melanie?”

“No.”

Melanie pouted, whining in her throat, pulling back her ears back as she gave him her puppy dog eyes. “Ah ah ah,” he told her, wagging his finger commandingly. “None of that. You’re all healed up now, so you can wash yourself, like a good girl.”

The kobold’s eyes didn’t falter. “Are you a good girl, Melanie?”

The kobold’s gaze lessened and her whining ceased. “Yes. Melanie good girl.”

“And good girls…”

“Wash alone.” she finished as she got up. “Melanie bathe first.”

With that settled, the kobold bounded off of Spike and headed off into the bathroom, leaving the dragon once again, alone with his thoughts. Once the sound of the shower running hit his ears, Spike made no hesitation to walk over and crashed down onto the bed before he flipped over onto his back and stared up at the ceiling and rubbed his eyes. Ever since the first time he washed her, Melanie had become quite fixated to the idea of bathing with Spike. Twilight, however, being the concerned individual that she was, didn’t like the notion of her brother washing a young, naked, vulnerable girl and in the passing weeks had done her best to squash that notion. Unfortunately, the kobold was still hopeful, if not persistent to bath with her master. She did her best to beg for it by playing cute, but Spike held strong.

Now the drake laid back and closed his eyes; taking a deep breath, holding it for a moment before letting it all out in a cleansing exhale. “What now?” he asked plainly to himself.

Again, his thoughts formed around this question. He couldn’t figure why it was such a difficult question to answer. “The answer should be obvious,” he told himself. “Melanie was healthy again. She didn’t need to stay with him anymore. She probably wouldn’t; it was possible she had family somewhere. A family who were probably worried sick about her.”

That’s when something clicked in Spike’s mind, It’s not that I don’t know the answer to the question. I…I just don’t like it. I…I don’t want Mel to go.

He sat up on the edge of the bed and held his head low. “I don’t want her to go. I like having her here. Melanie’s so fun and sweet and cute. She’s nice to have around. So soft and cuddly; being with her sets my mind at ease.”

Suddenly an image of the kobold in question. Melanie was when he brought her home; she pressed herself firmly against his chest, nuzzling her head into the crook of his neck before she pulled back. Just the image told Spike volumes of what she must have felt. Safety. Warmth. Affection. Peace. The image caused Spike to feel a strange ache in his chest once it faded from his mind. “There it is again,” he muttered to himself. “Why do I feel like this? Unless…do I…”

Before he could finish his thought, he heard the door open with Melanie standing in the doorway. Her lithe, slender frame fully wrapped in a towel with water beaded down her still wet and matted mane. She smiled at him, “Melanie shower. Master go now.”

He stared at her for a moment; steam rolled off her petite body, her mocha skin glowing healthily, eyes bright and full of delight. No, that can’t be right, he thought, shaking his head in disbelief. Melanie’s a pup. I can’t possibly be thinking like that. What’s wrong with me?

“Master?”

Spike pulled his head forward and found Melanie standing in front of him, her head tilted in confusion and her eyes filled with concern. “Master okay? No want shower?”

He looked at her with a troubled expression before he patted his hand on the bed next to him, “Mel, sit. We need to talk.”

The kobold tilted her head in the opposite direction in apparent confusion but swiftly obeyed. She hopped on to the edge of the bed and sat on her rear with her feet planted flatly down and her hands between her legs, staring intently at him. “Mel…” he paused, trying to figure how to phrase his next words, “are you happy…here? With me?”

The kobold couldn’t smile or nod her head fast enough. “Melanie happy! Melanie love here. Love Master!”

Spike smirked at her exuberance and patted her head but kept his gaze down to the floor, “I bet. Well, now that you’re all better, I’m sure you’re itching to get back home.”

“Home?” Melanie tilted her head, but Spike didn’t seem to hear her confusion.

“Yeah, I’m sure your family must be missing you too.”

“F-Family,” Melanie’s voice wavered in a slight hitch as her face melted into fear and concern. “Mas-”

“You’ve been gone for so long and they must be worried sick. I’ll take you wherever that is tomorrow.”

“T-Take? Melanie…l-leave? Melanie no leave! Not want,” the she-pup pleaded.

Her sudden outburst finally drew Spike’s attention. When he looked up to see her hurt distraught face, he was taken aback. “What do you mean? You want to see your family, right? And you can come back anyti-”

“No!” Melanie lunged forward and tackled Spike down onto the bed. She wrapped her arms around his neck and buried her face in his chest as tears began to fall down her cheeks. “Melanie no go! Master not make Melanie leave! Please!”

“Mel, Mel, calm down,” he pleaded, rubbing her back. “It’s okay. You’ll always be welcome here. You can come back and see me, Twilight and the others whenever you want. Don’t you want to see your family?”

“No! Melanie not want!”

“What, why not? Don’t you want to see your family again?”

“No! Melanie no leave!

“But don’t you miss your home?”

“Home?” She looked up at him and tilted her head in confusion again.

“You know, your home? Where you lived before I brought you here.”

Melanie straightened up and shook her head, “Melanie no home.”

The drake blinked hard in shock. “What about your family?”

“No family. Melanie alone. Not want. No alone,” she exclaimed, looking into Spike’s eyes. The kobold’s usually bright golden eyes were now dull, fearful and hurt as tears steadily cascaded down her cheeks; her ears fell limp as she whimpered and trembled against his chest. Not since he left her the first day he brought her home to run errands had Spike seen the dog-girl so scared and discouraged.

“Please, Master! No leave Melanie. Melanie want stay. Stay with Master. Please!”

The kobold buried her face in Spike’s chest, whining and sobbing into his shirt. The young drake froze in shock and surprise. Before his mind caught up, Spike felt his arms moving around Melanie, holding him to her with one hand on her back and the other atop her head. “Melanie, do…do you really have no family?”

After another moment or two, the dog-girl’s simpering slowly came to an end before she responded. “Melanie never meet papa. Live with Mama. In Everfree. Dark, scary place. Nasty monsters no like kobolds. Try eat us. Mama leave. Find food. Melanie wait. Wait long time. Mama never came back. Melanie alone. Long time. Had to run. Had to hide. Stay safe. All things Mama teach Melanie.”

“Then wood wolves. Wolves find Melanie. Hunt Melanie. Hurt Melanie. Melanie find farm. After, all black. Then, Melanie meet Master. Master feed Melanie. Take care of Melanie. Keep safe. Give home,” she explained, pushing herself up to meet his gaze. “Melanie loves Master.”

Spike’s eyes widened in utter astonishment as Melanie quickly leaned her head forward and pressed her lips against his. The kiss was sloppy to say the least but was nothing short of passionate and loving. When she finally pulled back, Melanie’s cheeks were flushed red, her eyes beaming with longing, hoping her actions broke through. “M-Melanie, I…you…” he stammered, trying to compose himself. “We…We can’t.”

Melanie’s ears dropped flat, fresh tears threating to break free from her eyes. “Why,” she begged for a reply. “Melanie want Master. Belong to Master. No one else. Melanie good girl. Be Master good girl!”

“Melanie, we can’t,” he stated simply, sitting up on his elbows. “You’re too young.”

“Melanie not pup,” she shook her head. “Melanie mature.”

“How old are you? Do you know?”

Spike and Twilight had taken to teaching the kobold a few things to better understand the limits of her intelligence. Melanie wasn’t stupid by any margin, but social norms for her were different from equine and even dragon. Even Spike wasn’t sure how old she indeed was; just looking at her, Melanie appeared as a little kid, maybe a little younger than the crusaders. If that were true, he’d have to explain why this was unacceptable, which was a conversation he wasn’t looking forward to having. The drake watched the kobold hold her paws up, silently counting until she held her right paw out, “Three. Melanie three.”

“See, you’re…wait…” Spike trailed on as his mind began to work. Melanie can’t be three; she looks too old for that. Hold on…Kobold’s are dogs. One year for most is seven years to them. So, when she says she’s three, then that means…

“You’re twenty-one years old?” he gawked at her.

“Twenty…one,” Melanie tilted her head in confusion before looking back at her paw and shaking her head. “No, Melanie three.”

Spike chuckled and fell back onto the bed. However, his throaty snickering soon turned into hearty laughter. She’s older than me, and she doesn’t even realize.

Melanie merely sat there, watching her caretaker bellow near hysterically. “Master okay? What funny?”

Instead of a verbal response, Spike once again wrapped his arms around the dog-girl’s back and pulled her to his chest. She remained still, listening to Spike as he continued to laugh for a time.

Once Spike managed to calm down, Melanie looked up into his emerald eyes in anticipation. “Master?”

“Sorry, Mel, I just had a…interesting thought. Don’t worry about it,” he chuckled, finally getting himself under control. “So, about what you said. Did you mean it? Do you love me?”

“Yes,” she simply replied as she sat up, straddling his midsection. “Melanie loves Master. Always. Melanie wish to stay. To have home. To be with Master.

The drake stared up kobold, his heart swelling along with the gentle smile on his face. He reached up and tenderly caressed her cheek, watching as Melanie swiftly melted into his touch and nuzzled his hand. “How Master feel?” she asked, peering down at him. “Master love Melanie?”

Spike didn’t reply immediately. Instead he slowly sat up, causing Melanie to dismount him and sit back on her knees, her eyes watching him intently. Once he was upright, Spike gazed into her golden eyes. “Melanie, when I met you, you were this hurt, scared little thing. You didn’t trust much of anyone, but you trusted me. You needed me to help you and heal you; all the while, all you wanted was to be by my side. If I'm honest, I’ve grown to care for you too. I loved having you near me. No matter how busy or exhausted I got after a rough day, just seeing you smile or letting me scratch your ear or rub your belly, it made me feel better too. I asked if you were ready to leave, but honestly, I don’t want you to go either, cuz I love you too.”

Before she could react, Spike reached forward and wrapped his arms around her, pulling her full into his chest. “I want you to stay with me.”

Melanie’s eyes widened in shock, but the sheer volume of happiness that exploded from her chest sent her tail into a wagging frenzy. She quickly pulled back started lavishing Spike’s face with ecstatic licks. “Thank you, Master,” she panted between licks. “Thank you!”

“O-O-Okay, Mel,” he sniggered, trying to pull away, but Melanie refused to let him go. “Down girl. Down.”

The kobold finally relented and stepped back as Spike wiped his face clean. “Huh, given the one earlier, I wasn’t expecting that kind of kiss.”

“Sorry, Master,” the dog-girl’s ears drooped a bit, “Melanie not good kisser.”

“Where did you even learn that?”

“Sweetie Bell and Applebloom.”

Oh boy, Spike groaned internally. “How-Why would they teach you that?”

“Applebloom, she saw Big Mac and teacher.”

“Teacher? You mean Cheerlee?”

Melanie nodded firmly, “She say she saw them kiss. Sweetie Bell ask what kind. Ask if it “Friend kiss” or “Prench kiss?” Applebloom not know prench kiss. Sweetie say it use mouth and tongue.”

Hm, don’t know which is worse, he pondered. Either Big Mac and Cheerlee need to keep their private life more private? Or Applebloom might be becoming a voyeur.

“Master,” Melanie’s called, breaking Spike from his contemplations to look at her tilted confused face. “Can…Melanie want kiss.”

“Oh,” Spike playfully smirked. “And what kind of kiss would my cute little kobold like?”

Melanie’s ears perked up as she felt her cheeks burning red. Hearing Spike’s verbal claim of her sent her tail wagging so fast, and hard it threatened to fall off. “M-Melanie want…prench kiss.”

“Really,” he smirked, reaching up to caress her cheek.

“Mhmm,” the dog-girl whimpered, nuzzling into his touch. “Please.”

“Okay, but this time, follow my lead,” he told her. Subtly, Spike gently traced his hand from Melanie’s cheek down to her chin. Cupping it with her finger, he tilted her head up, compelling the kobold to meet his gaze. Spike stared into those bright golden eyes as he slowly leaned down toward her. Melanie felt her heart pounding in her chest as the all-consuming joy threatened to explode from her. Since she had begun to stay with him, the young dog-girl had only dreamt of the moment, when her precious master, the kind-hearted, strong, loving dragon sitting in front of her would finally, honestly claim her as his own.

Time seemed to slow to a crawl as the distance between them shortened. Once they could feel the breath on each other’s lips did time begin to flow and then finally, they connected. Melanie yelped a bit in surprise as her soft, tender lips met Spike. Her tail whipped up a storm as it thrashed about, but neither she nor Spike paid it any mind. Melanie closed her eyes and moaned gently into the embraced, savoring the sensation and moment as best she could, waiting patiently for Spike’s advances.

The drake wrapped his arm around the small of Melanie’s back, pressing her closer to him, to which the kobold responded by resting her paws against his chest, grasping at his shirt. As he deepened the kiss, Melanie continued to moan, almost pleadingly for more. Spike took another tentative step, snaking his tongue into her mouth, brushing against her teeth, baiting for entrance. He didn’t need to wait long as Melanie swiftly opened her mouth and accepted his final advance. With their tongues now nearby, Melanie sweetly moaned as she felt Spike’s tongue caress hers.

The kobold tightened her grip on Spike’s shirt, relishing in the touch and taste of her master’s affections. Spike felt his tongue danced and tangled with hers as he watched Melanie turn into a moaning, whimpering mess in his grasp. After what seemed like forever, Spike finally pulled back and gazed down at Melanie’s blissful dazed out expression. “How was that, better?” he asked.

Melanie’s eyes fluttered open before settling into a half-lidded state, her vision swimming in a haze of delight. “Whoa, you okay, Mel,” he asked in shock and concern. “I mean, I’m not that great a kisser. At least, I don’t think.”

After a short moment, Melanie’s sight cleared and her eyes rested on Spike’s as a warm, loving smile spread across her face. “Hey, there, feeling okay?”

“Mhmm,” she nodded, still earnestly smiling. “Melanie okay. Melanie happy. Happy with Master. Please…more. Kiss Melanie more, Master.”

He smiled back at her before diving back in. Melanie quickly reacted and wrapped her arms around his neck, holding him close to her. The two moaned and groaned into each other’s mouths as their third embrace became a much more heated one. Slowly, deftly, Spike began to lower them down to the bed with him lying atop of her. Melanie truly surrendered herself to Spike’s whim as he towered over her. Never had she felt so safe and loved than in Spike’s arms. The kobold’s lips filled with a passionate heat that quickly began to spread through her body; her breasts tingled against the towel and an ever increasing wet stirred beneath her legs.

Spike groaned as he felt Melanie hold him tightly; her left leg wrapped around the small of his back, pulling him close while her lower body began to undulate, almost trying to dry hump against him. Feeling her desire for him stirred his as the dragon quickly noticed the immense tightness growing in his pants. “M-Master,” Melanie managed to mutter, gaining his attention.

Spike broke the kiss, allowing them both a moment to get some much-needed air. He gazed down at the panting she-pup; her face flushed in wanton ardor, eyes beaming at him, expressing nothing short but pure love for him. Feeling a new boldness overtake him, Spike steadily reached down to the towel that somehow, miraculously managed to hold to Melanie’s figure. The kobold’s eyes followed his hand, but made no motion nor said a word to dissuade his action.

Once he took the fabric in his hands, he sternly yanked it off and tossed it aside. Melanie made a small yelp as she laid there, naked and completely exposed. Spike let his eyes soak in the kobold’s slender form; her sleek, tight midsection trembled slightly with each breath while her hot pink nipples stood firmly atop her perky conical mounds, contrasting beautifully against her ebony fur, practically begging to be touched. Those slim but firm hips and tight rear still hung off the bed and with her leg wrapped around him left her little pink slit exposed; the sight of her moistening sex caused his trapped turgid member to throb, demanding release. But that would have to wait.

Spike’s eyes drifted back up to see Melanie blushing, remaining quiet as Spike explored her. His hand touched her side and gently slide up her lightly wet, but still soft fur. “You know, Mel, you really are just adorable.”

“Really?”

“Mhmm.” He nodded, continuing to trail his hand up, moving towards her breast. Melanie shivered at his touch, feeling his hand glide through her fur until he reached up and gently grasped her teat. The dog-girl gasped as she felt Spike slowly grope and massage her mound. “Your fur is so soft, like a cloud,” he mused, pulling his free hand up to join the other, gaining another yelp from the kobold, “your breasts are so small and cute. They fit right in the palm of my hand.”

He grasped her chest, fully letting them fill his hand, feeling her nipple pressing against his palms. Melanie gasped and meekly whimpered as he rotated his hands atop her chest, the new alien, yet beyond pleasurable sensation sending powerful jolts throughout her body. “Oh, seems someone is really sensitive.”

Melanie quickly pulled her paws up to cover her mouth, doing her best to contain her lewd noises. “Ah ah ah, none of that,” Spike told her sternly. “Lower your paws. I want to hear you.”

Melanie’s ears flattened against her head before she complied and dropped to her side letting Spike do as he willed. “That’s a good girl.” He cooed reaching his right hand up to scratch her ear.

Once his hand latched on and began scratching, Melanie’s whole body practically melted. Her eyes glazed over in absolute bliss, her jaw went slack, letting her tongue loll free, chest heaving as she panted and her tail wagging with renewed vigor. “Who’s a good girl?”

Melanie whimpered, pulled up her arms to her chest in submission and barked. “No, no,” Spike shook his head, “use your words. Who’s a good girl?”

“M...Mel…an..ie…” she stammered breathlessly.

“C’mon, speak clearly,” he teased, speeding up his scratching, making things even harder as the pleasure increased. “Who’s a good girl?”

“M-Melanie. Melanie!”

“That’s it. There you go,” he praised. “Who’s my good girl?”

“Melanie,” she answered clearly, looking adoringly at him. “Melanie Master’s good girl! Always!”

“That’s right,” he cooed, taking his other hand off her breast and bringing it down to her stomach as he began scratching there. “Yes, you are. Yes, you are!”

Melanie barked and yelped excitedly, her limbs curling up against her as Spike played with her. The kobold’s eyes fluttered in euphoria as the joy and pleasure she felt melded together. Never before had she felt like this; her body set aflame with desire and the source of it all culminated someplace she never would have expected, between her legs. “M-Master. Master,” she called out.

Spike ceased his ministrations and looked at her lust-addled face; her chest heavily heaving as she tried to reign in her breathing. “Master, Melanie…feel…strange.”

“How so?”

“Hot,” she answered simply. “Melanie hot. Tingle. Down there.”

“Down…there,” he tilted his head in faux confusion, though Melanie couldn’t seem to tell. “Down where? If you can’t tell me, I can’t help you.”

“D-Down there,” she mewled gazing down to her legs.

“Oh,” he pondered, following her eyes and moving his hand. “You mean…here?”

Spike placed his index and middle finger at her wet entrance. Melanie’s reaction was instantaneous as she yelped sharply at his touch, her face contorted in pleasure. She nodded swiftly, feeling Spike’s fingers rub slowly against her sex, causing more of her liquid love to leak out. “Okay, I guess I need to explain some things, especially if you want to mate with me,” he chuckled. “You do want to mate with me, right, Mel?”

“Yes, Master,” she firmly nodded.

“Okay.” He nodded back and smiled back. “Firstly, this place, I’m touching is called a “pussy.” All females like you have one.”

“Melanie know, Master,” she pouted a little. “Melanie not pup. But, Melanie not know its name.”

“Sorry, I’m sure you did,” he chuckled a tad nervously.

“Why,” she inquired, tilting her head. “Why Melanie…pussy tingle…when Master touch?”

“Because that’s how we mate.”

“With Melanie pussy?”

“Yes,” he nodded casually. “You see, while females have a pussy. When a female feels really really good, they feel good, especially when touched by someone you like. Males have a dick. It looks different but works the same. So, when we mate, I rub my dick inside your pussy to make us both feel good. That’s how we mate. Understand.”

Melanie fell silent for a moment, letting all the information wash over her until she replied, “Yes…Melanie understand.”

“Good,” he smiled. Phew, that went a lot smoother than I thought. If only things went this well when Twilight tried giving me ‘the talk.’ Ugh, so many charts and graphs. He cringed mentally.

“Master?” Melanie spoke up with a quizzical expression.

“Hm…what was that,” Spike stammered a bit, pulling himself from his thoughts.

“Master…dick,” she specified. “Melanie see Master dick?”

Spike’s brow raised a bit before he quickly regained his composure and a smile spread across his face. “Alright, just give me a sec,” he said as he began fiddling with his belt.

With a few shifts and pulls, the dragons belt became undone before finally he unzipped his pants. After hooking his thumb through her pants and boxers, Spike pulled them both down in one swift motion, at last, freeing his fully engorged phallus. Melanie’s eyes widen as the dragon’s big, thick rod twitched and throbbed in the open air. “Ah, much better,” Spike sighed in relief.

“M-Master dick…big,” Melanie gawked, feeling both her mouth and pussy becoming noticeably wetter. “Master dick…go inside…Melanie?”

“Mhmm,” he nodded, grabbing the base of his prick. “I slide it inside your pussy over and over.”

Melanie’s tail continued wagging as images of Spike’s spire entering filled her mind. Such a massive, solid slab of meat stretching her open, moving in and out of her set her heart aflutter. “But before that, we gotta make sure you’re ready,” he said, angling his member toward her sex.

“R-Ready?”

“Yeah,” he said, settling his tip against her slick labia, “like this.”

Without hesitation, Spike gave a quick thrust up, causing the tip and underside of her member to grind against Melanie’s moist slit. The kobold yelped sharply, throwing her head back as Spike’s hot tool stroked against her love button, causing pleasure to explode throughout her body; her eyes shut tightly with her right paw against her mouth as Spike slowly ground his crotch against hers. “See, we need to make sure your pussy is nice and wet, or it’ll hurt.” He explained. “So, how’s it feel, Melanie? You like it?”

A muffled noise and a nod was his only reply as Melanie whimpered. “Ah ah ah, Melanie, that’s no good,” he admonished her. “You need to speak.”

The dog-girl whined but still refused to speak, the overwhelming sensation resonating all through her body. From the electric jolt on her clit to the aching hardness of her nipples and the ever-increasing heat of her pussy, Melanie’s mind was practically melting from sensory overload. Just as she felt the overall sensations began to build atop an incredible pressure, Spike calmly spoke, “Okay, in that case…”

Suddenly, as the pressure began to reach an apex, all the sensations abruptly came to screeching halt. Melanie’s eyes snapped open as she looked down to see Spike had stopped rubbing himself against her, letting his slightly slickened rod dangling out of reach. “No…M-Master, more… please,” she pleaded, raising her hips to try and reconnect them.

“Melanie, heel!” he commanded.

Melanie’s ears stood at attention as the order hit them before her body went still. She whimpered, gazing into Spike’s stern eyes; her ears laid flat against her head and her tail ceased. The kobold’s body practically screamed at her to continue, to reach out for the source of the great pleasure it was receiving, but Melanie’s first and foremost instinct won out above all the rest, obedience. As much as she wanted to feel Spike against her or even inside her, the thing she craved above all else was his love, and to her, that meant complete submission to his whim. All she wanted was to make her Master happy; if he was happy, she was delighted.

Right now, he wasn’t happy, and that wasn’t good. “Sorry, Master,” the kobold frowned.

“Melanie,” she heard him call her before she felt his hand touch her cheek. She looked up to see Spike smiling softly at her. “You don’t need to apologize; it’s my fault.”

“W-What,” Melanie balked. “No, no, not Master…”

“Mel, relax,” he told her, cutting off her panic attack. “I meant, I shouldn’t have told you to stop like that. I know you were enjoying yourself, but I wanted to hear you say it. I know this is all new to you and this is most likely your first time, right?”

The kobold nodded slowly, but without hesitation. “Right, so I want to hear you tell me if it feels good or not. I want you to enjoy it to your fullest. Y’know, mating isn’t just about connecting our bodies.”

“It not?”

“No, it’s about connecting to the body and feelings.” He answered wholeheartedly. “I want you to tell me what you like and don’t like. How you feel when I touch you. Where you like to be touched. I want to know as much as I can so I can love you as best I can. Understand?”

Melanie felt her heart genuinely skip a beat as Spike’s words resonated with her. Such earnest kindness and warmth, the care and attentiveness. She honestly believed she couldn’t love Spike more and yet he decidedly proved her wrong. The kobold took her paw and placed it atop the hand that caressed her cheek as a stray tear made it past her eye, smiling at him “Yes, Master, Melanie understand.”

“Good,” he smiled back, wiping the tear away with his thumb. “So, ready to continue?”

She nodded, “Yes, Master. Melanie want Master. Touch pussy more.”

“I bet.” Spike deeply chuckled.

“But…”

“But?” Spike inquired with a raised brow.

“Not like this.”

“What do you mean?”

“Melanie want Master touch…” she paused before she started to shift around. Spike pulled back and watched as the kobold turned herself around on her hands and knees before she laid herself face down and ass up in front of him; her tail flagged high, idling wagging as she displayed herself. “Like this.”

“Oh,” Spike hummed as he reached out touched Melanie’s soft, taut ass cheek. The kobold’s voice hitched in her throat at Spike’s grasp as he gently caressed her. “You prefer this position? Any particular reason?”

“Melanie not know,” she shook her head. “Feel…natural.”

Spike chuckled lightly in his throat; She favors doggie style. Why am I not surprised?

“Okay, if that’s what you want.”

With the matter settled, the dragon rose to his knees and positioned himself behind her. After taking his indolent hand and placing it to join its twin on the kobold’s firm hips, Spike slowly inched his member closer to her bare sex. From her position, Melanie didn’t have a good vantage point looking over her shoulder; all she could make out was her master holding her waist. The mounting anticipation that welled insider her caused the burning heat in her loins to practically cry out, leaking sweet nectar down her legs.

Melanie’s hips began to push back, trying once again to make contact. “Melanie, stay.” Spike stated calmly, yet firmly.

Melanie’s hips instantly ceased, causing her to whine and whimper in need, “Master…please. Melanie no wait longer.”

“Good girl’s get their reward if they listen,” he told her with a teasing smirk as his tip lay inches from her dripping honey pot. “Now stay.”

Melanie laid her head down, whimpering, feeling her nethers boil, but bade her master’s wishes. Master…hurry.

“Stay…” he repeated, noticing the dog-girl’s trembling in his hold, fighting the instinctual urge to impale herself on Spike’s spire. Hgnn…pussy tingle…bad. Need…Master…dick.

Just as the waiting became too much, Spike chimed in, “Good girl. Very good!”

Hearing Spike praise her brought a steady wag of her tail. “And as I said, good girls get rewarded. So, here’s…yours.”

The instant he finished his sentence, Spike thrust himself forward, sliding his dick against slick slit and clit, nestling it between her fluffy thighs. Melanie gasped in shock, her fur standing on end as Spike slid back against her crotch before thrusting back in. The two moaned and groaned as Spike worked his hips into a steady rhythm, grinding himself against her hot box; jolts of electrified pleasure shot through Melanie’s body as the pure sensual sensations washed over her.

“How’s that Melanie? How’s that feel?”

“Good…,” she growled in her throat, eyelids fluttering in wanton lust. “Dick hot. Hard. Feel chest…pounding. More Master. Melanie want more.”

“That’s it,” Spike smiled. “Just keep telling me what you want. I’ll make sure my cute little puppy gets it.”

Melanie’s jaw dropped open, letting her tongue fall free, heavily panting as Spike began to ramp up his speed. Spike groaned in his ministrations, relishing in the heat of Melanie’s wet pussy drooling over his length, coating his shaft in a hefty sheen of her juices. His member, hard enough to shatter diamonds, throbbed and ached to experience the kobold’s depths, but Spike held himself together. As much as he wanted to indulge, he was more concerned about Melanie. He desired to make her first time as pleasant as possible, and he intended to do just that.

Beneath him, Melanie panted, whined and whimpered in the raw ecstasy at Spike’s firm, yet tender attention to her nethers. The burning in his pussy grew and pulsed strongly within her, resonating and reverberating through her very core. The constant grinding of her master’s tool invoked a deep seating longing inside her to awaken. To feel the dragon enter her…mate with her. The images of their bodies joined together in sexual congress swam through her mind and heightened her pleasure even further as a familiar pressure inside began to return and resurge.

“M-Master…” the kobold managed to call out in a strained huff. “S-Something…h-h-happening?”

“What’s wrong,” he inquired, winding down his speed, “want me to stop?”

“No!” Melanie pleaded in assurance. “No…something happening. Melanie f-feel…s-strange inside. S-Something…growing.”

“Oh, let me guess,” he smirked, returning to his previous speed. “Some kind of…pressure, right? You can feel it, welling up inside, like you’re going to pop?”

“Y-Yes,” she nodded affirmingly. “Melanie…g-going…t-to p-pop.”

“No, you’re going to cum.”

“Cum?”

“That’s right,” he cooed. “Don’t worry; it’s nothing bad. Quite the opposite, it’s gonna feel incredible. How does it feel? Are you getting close.”

The kobold yelped, feeling the pressure rising to its apex swiftly and soundly, “Hgn…c-close. So…c-close.”

“It’s okay,” he cooed softly. “Just let it go. Cum whenever you’re ready. I want you to.”

Listening to her master’s words of encouragement spurred the kobold on even further; the rising tide of her first, true release becoming nothing short of inevitable as she felt her folds writhing inside her depths. “Do it, Melanie,” he cheered. “Cum…”

Melanie tightened her eyes, feeling herself reach the precipice of climax, her body preparing to take the final step. “For me.”

Acting on the most basic of kobold instinct to obey her master’s order, Melanie’s body responded in earnest to Spike’s command, sending her clear over the proverbial edge of release. The she-pup cried out as her body locked up; her pussy was tightening beyond anything she thought possible as the unsurmountable pleasure crashed down upon her petite frame. Spike was slightly taken aback as the kobold’s fem cum came gushing out like a broken faucet, thoroughly dousing his crotch and making a more than noticeable wet spot on the bed beneath them.

Melanie remained where she was, feeling her body trembling almost violently, her knees threatening to collapse, yet the continuous throws of her orgasm refused to wane, leaving her to ride it out simply. Spike pulled himself back, but held onto her hips, keeping her stable until she finally calmed down. Time passed by in relative silence before Melanie, at last, came down from her high, the only sound filling the room was her heavy pants and whimpers as she bathed in the afterglow.

“Melanie, you okay?”

His only response came in the form of a slight nod and a whimper. Slowly, Melanie turned her head to glance over her shoulder at him, her eyes glazed over with the dopiest, pleasant smile he’d ever seen. “…okay…M-Melanie…okay now. Master not.”

“Hm?”

“Master…no…cum.” She pushed her upturned rear back, pressing Spike’s tip against her right cheek; the spongey head poking her firmly. “Why?”

“Oh, I just wanted to see you enjoy yourself first,” he answered plainly. “I didn’t want to rush you or anything. Plus, we needed to make sure you were wet enough to take me in.”

His gaze fell from her face down to the kobold’s drooling slit; the fur around her thighs soaked and matted in her own copious nectar. “That’s not an issue now. So, ready to get to the main event?”

Melanie firmly nodded as she steadied herself. “All ready. Melanie with Master. Want Master dick in pussy.”

Stifling a small chuckle, Spike moved back into position; his tip aimed wholey toward her wet, juicy flower. Slowly, he moved forward till his crown met her sex. Melanie gave a meek ‘eep’ and shivered as she finally felt Spike’s swollen head touch her. Spike pursed his lips with a light grown, feeling the heat of her nethers flowing Melanie’s honey pot and straight through his dick. As her lips winked and twitched around him, like the kobold’s pussy was tenderly kissing him, encouraging him to proceed. Not wanting to be rude to such a delightful invitation, Spike began to push forward.

With surprisingly little force, Spike felt his head easily slip into Melanie’s slick, waiting entrance. The dragon’s ears twitched as he heard a gasp hitch inside Melanie’s throat before her body went stiff. However, whatever seemed to hold the gasp at bay quickly disappeared as a sweet moan fell from her mouth. Taking that as permission, Spike continued inserting more of his length, groaning as he pressed onward. The poor dragon’s mind was virtually reeling at the astonishing tightness that was Melanie’s pussy. Just as her tight bodice appeared, the kobold’s tunnel was twice as constricting. If not for the sheer wetness that he had managed to coax out of her, he highly doubted things would’ve been going as smoothly as they were.

Spike grit his teeth as he continued to fit himself further in, inch by thick, girthy inch as her folds swallowed and caressed every measure his tool. Both dragon and kobold moaned deeply in unison, enjoying the wholesome pleasure of their union. Unfortunately, their small moment of euphoria came to a halt, just as Spike did when he felt his tip meet a wall of resistance. There it is, he mused.

Melanie quickly noticed Spike had ceased his advancement. She looked over her shoulder with the most suppliant expression she could muster. “Master?”

“Listen, Melanie,” he told her firmly, yet calmly. “You’ve never…mated with anyone before, right?”

She shook her head. “So, not to get into too much detail, I’ll make this simple. You see, most females who’ve never mated before, have something called a “hymen.” It’s a thin wall inside your pussy. Right now, I’m pressing against it. Can you feel it?”

With a small measure of pressure, Spike ground his tip against the fleshy obstruction. Melanie shivered, feeling his member digging around against something that quartered him off from the rest of her depths. She nodded affirmatively. “Okay, so, for me to fully mate with you, I have to break your hymen. I could go slowly or thrust in one go and tear it quickly. I won’t lie, it might hurt, either way. So, which would you prefer or do you want to stop here?”

Even at the notion of being hurt, the only thing that accurately rang clear in her mind was Spike’s rod currently sitting inside of her, forcibly pressing against her walls. After pining and hoping to at last be joined with her beloved master, one final obstacle lay before her. The kobold’s pulsing sheath yearned to have the rest of Spike’s phallus nestled inside her where it belonged, and Melanie was more than prepared to pay the price for her prize. “Thrust inside.”

Spike was a little taken aback by the dog-girl’s zeal, but if Melanie had steeled herself, he would respect her resolve. Taking Melanie steadfastly by her hips, Spike readied himself. “Alright, Mel, I’m gonna thrust on the count of three,” he warned her.

“One.”

Melanie kept her gaze with his, eyes steeled and prepared.

“Two.”

The kobold gave a final nod before turning her head forward and taking a deep breath, ready for the worse.

“Three!”

No sooner did the word leave his mouth, Spike delivered a swift, powerful thrust, driving himself into Melanie’s hot, tight waiting cleft, bottoming out in one motion. Spike growled deep in his throat as he buried the whole of his phallus inside the petite dog-girl’s slit, fighting the single-minded urge to unload himself right then and there. Unfortunately, his efforts were challenged even further as not even a second later he felt Melanie’s pussy go wild around his rod; her love tunnel convulsed and writhe around him, trying its absolute best to milk his precious seed from him and pour it into her as she unleashed another torrent of girl-jizz onto his thighs and bed.

Spike’s eyes widened in candid surprise as he watched Melanie seamlessly cream herself at not only his insertion, but all after having her maidenhead broken. He gawked at her form, watching delicate frame shudder and tremble beneath him her tail and ears twitching involuntarily. “Mel, you…okay?”

No response came. From his position, Spike couldn’t see the kobold’s face, but if he could, he would possibly be even more shocked at the completely blissed out expression on her face. Melanie’s eyelids fluttered as her eyes threatened to float into the back of her skull with her mouth slack open and tongue lolling out, panting heavily as nothing short of pure euphoric pleasure radiated throughout her body. However, beyond the bliss, amidst the physical satisfaction, at the core of her being, Melanie felt nothing but unyielding joy. Within in her, the she-pup’s heart erupted in complete adoration knowing that Spike, her master had at last fully claimed her.

“M-Master…” she called out in a shaky tone. “Thrust.”

“Mel, are…”

“M-Master…thrust.” Melanie pleaded, turning to face him. “Now!”

Seeing the kobold’s lust addled expression and feeling her tight, wet sheath smothering and massaging his length, eager for the pure pleasure his spire could give it. Feeling what little restraint he had waning, Spike made no further hesitation as he began working his hips in and out of her delicious honey pot. Swiftly, yet steadily Spike rocked into a rhythm, savoring the sensation of Melanie’s tight virgin depths clutched around him.

The kobold gave a strange mixture between a moan and growl as Spike thrust away at her; feeling her walls being spread open to capacity and stretching her abdominals to accommodate his girth and length gave her the perfect sense of fullness. Every thrust sent his bulging crown pressing lovingly against her most sacred treasure trove, sending an instinctual ache through her core as her womb demanded to be seeded. “Oh…Melanie,” Spike moaned, massaging her rear and succulent hips lovingly. “Your pussy is amazing. It’s massaging me all over.”

“M-Melanie…love M-Master…d-dick,” she replied, panting heavily, constricting her folds around him as best she could, her ears twitching with each onset of pleasure. “Pussy…make Master… feel good?”

“So good,” he groaned, feeling the pressure in his loins on the rise. “You’re squeezing me so hard. I feel like I’m gonna cum soon.”

Melanie’s eyes widened, and ears shot up straight at attention as the prospect of Spike releasing his essence inside her sent her heart a flutter, causing her pussy to tighten even further. “Argh, Melanie,” Spike grunted as her tunnel condensed so good it practically hurt.

“Master cum.” Melanie turned back, eyes lustfully pleading, “Master thrust! No stop! Cum! Inside pussy! Melanie want all! Inside!”

With no further coaxing needed, Spike let of her hips and fully leaned over Melanie’s prone form. Placing both hands on either side of her head, Spike wasted no time and began thrusting with added vigor. In short but strong piston-like movements, Spike pounded away at the kobold’s welcoming slit. Melanie cried out at the sudden change in intensity, her paws instantly latching onto Spike’s wrists beside her, using them to brace herself. Spike glanced down at the she-pup to see her face once again, dissolved into the naughtiest of expressions; her jaw hung open, tongue hanging out as she moaned and screamed beneath the thrilling. “You like this, Melanie? You like it when I pound your puppy pussy?”

Melanie’s eyelids fluttered as she struggled to turn her gaze up to his without letting them drift into the back of her head. “Aagh! Y-Y-Yes! M-Melanie l-love…hgggnnn…M-Master pound…M-Melanie…pussy! Agh!”

Spike leaned down further, gentling kissing head and before licking and nipping at her ears. Melanie felt her mind becoming hazy and shrouded in white as nothing, but the pleasure she received from her lover enveloped her entire being. Spike grunted and groan, his hips taking the reigns and refusing to stop as the rising tide of his release pushed further. Steadily his thrusts became longer and faster, each reentry slamming his tip against the kobold’s womb. Before long, Spike’s hips were a blur, ravishing Melanie’s folds sending his pleasure skyrocketing.

“Melanie, I’m…gonna cum,” he growled, feeling his climax reaching the edge.

Hearing the words, she was dying for, Melanie bit her lip, trying her hardest to suppress and strained squeal of joy. Dick…get bigger! Master…cum…soon! Fully relenting to Spike’s whim, Melanie’s body went lax, except for her drooling pussy; the muscular sheath worked overtime, squeezing and compressing Spike’s dick as best it could, creating a vacuum of sheer friction to assist her master in achieving his orgasm. Feeling Melanie tense up, Spike could no longer hold back the dam. With a few more thrust and a deep guttural growl, Spike drove himself to the hilt, throwing himself over the edge at long last, “I’m cumming!”

Both dragon and kobold cried out in united bliss as Spike unloaded rope after thick rope inside the latter’s narrowed tunnel. Melanie felt her nether region spasming in pure unadulterated ecstasy as Spike’s hot seed filled her womb to the brim with the first powerful shot as the following others worked to overflow the rest of her pussy. As the long-awaited moment arrived finally, Melanie’s pussy was positively thrilled. Having, at last, Spike mark and claim her, it could only respond the only way it knew how by bringing her to climax once more. The kobold threw her head back; spine arched down as her folds deeply massaged Spike’s spire and released a steady spray of fem cum, marking her lover’s body once more. “C-C-Cum! M-Master…cum! Agh…s-so m-much! So warm! So…full!” Melanie stammered in a huff, dropping her head onto the bed as her body remaining locked in place, basking the afterglow.

After a few more, seemingly long moments, Spike finally felt himself expel the last of his load. With a slight huff and groan, the dragon slowly pulled his flaccid tool from the kobold's freshly deflowered maidenhood, before slumping back and sit on the bed. Melanie shuddered and sighed, feeling Spike’s member leave her left her with a minor sensation of emptiness, however that quickly abated as she felt her lover’s seed slowly flowing from her recently used love tunnel. The kobold, with some effort, managed to relax her lower body till she laid down fully onto the bed. She then turned over onto her back, breathing heavily, doing little to hide her shame. “How’re you feeling, Mel? You okay?”

“G-Good.” She answered, raising her head to look at him with the most satisfied smile. “Melanie…feel…good.”

Spike smiled back and reached down to gently caress her leg. Feeling her high come down and some of her strength return, Melanie pushed herself up on her, eyes gawking down at her cream covered sex. Master seed.

Following a newly found instinct, Melanie hiked her left leg up as she bent over forward, angling her muzzle to her dripping slit. She then extended her tongue and to both, her and Spike’s surprise, took a slow broad lick at her herself. The she-pup gave an audible yelp as her tongue brushed against her clit at first contact before trailing down her still sensitive lips until she reached her drooling entrance and lapped a hearty amount of dragon jizz into her mouth. The taste practically exploded on her taste buds, her eyes fluttering with glee, encouraging her to proceed further. In a blissful state of delight, Melanie continued onward, lapping and cleaning her honey pot with elation.

On the sidelines, Spike watched on in wide-eyed fascination and arousal as Melanie essentially and effectively cleaned herself of his essence, clearly enjoying it. Before long Melanie had cleansed herself of Spike copious seed, all the while, her constant licking left her body abuzz with need and desire once more. She needed Spike dick again, and she needed it now. “Master, Mel…” the kobold paused as she gazed over to Spike and saw the object of her craving.

Not far from her, Spike sat with his legs slightly spread, his member once again standing at full attention; his length covered and dripping in a mixture of both his and her essence. Spike quickly noticed the lustful, hungry gleam in her eyes. Before he could say anything, Melanie practically lunged forward, burying herself in Spike’s lap. The dragon let out a grunt from the solid impact but managed to catch himself, pulling his arms back and hold himself up. “Hrgh, geez, Mel, take it eaz-ooh,” the dragon’s complaint quickly devolved into a relaxed moan.

He looked down and found Melanie burying her face in his crotch; her tongue thoroughly lapping and licking around his length, getting to every nook and cranny she could. “Damn, Mel, that’s good,” he groaned, reaching down to pet her. “You wanted to taste my meat stick? My bone?”

“…Bone?” She droned, licking him from base to tip. “Meat…stick? Yes…Melanie love…Master bone.”

Once again, lost in an instinctual daze, the young kobold lavished Spike’s hard-on diligently, letting its heady taste and musky scent cloud her senses. In her mind, the world began to melt away; the only thing at mattered was Spike and his pleasure. With that in mind, she soon finished polishing her Master’s tool, and once that was over, Melanie wasted no further time as she then took him into her mouth. Spike moaned deeply, feeling his dick becoming enveloped inside Melanie’s warm, wet maw. The dragon leaned back a bit, letting Melanie indulge in her newfound oral fixation; despite its small size, her mouth made for a perfect tight fit around his crown as she expertly sucked and swirled her tongue around it.

Sweet Celestia, where did Mel learn to do this? He growled internally. She’s not fumbling around at all. She’s like a pro. Don’t tell me she’s just naturally good at this? As weird as that would be, I certainly have no complaints.

Melanie moaned as she started bobbing her head back and forth, steadily taking more of his member into her mouth; her cheeks hollowing as her lips creating a proper seal around him, while her tongue massaged his length. As Melanie managed to move further down Spike’s spire, her pussy began to tingle and ache. She felt herself becoming wetter the longer she sucked on her Master’s dick, moaning deeply and sending lovely vibrations down his shaft. Despite the growing arousal in her nethers, she refused to stop to address it. All she truly cared for was taking Spike’s cock and filling her mouth with it.

Spike’s eyes lazily trailed down the kobold’s delicate form till his eyes hone in on her lonely cleft. He could see her lips and legs trembling, wet and wanting attention. With a smirk, Spike straightened himself and leaned over slightly, extended his left hand and pressed his fingers against the kobold’s tender slit. Melanie moaned and trembled at the sudden sensation as Spike’s fingers gently caressed her moist lips and sensitive clit. Spike quickly found his fingers matted in her nectar. Melanie’s thighs shook and appeared as if they wished to snap shut around his hand; however, upon closer inspection, it seemed the kobold was resisting the urge to such them, giving Spike unobstructed access to her.

Spike smiled, “Good girl. You are keeping your legs open for me. Cleaning my dick and then sucking me off. All without me having to order you. You’re learning. Such obedience deserves a reward.”

And, just as promised, Melanie received her reward in the form of her Master’s fingers delving inside her pussy. The she-pup moaned deeply, shivering as Spike’s digits massaged and spread her walls; the rapid increase in her pleasure drove the kobold to double her efforts, fellating Spike with new vigor.

The sounds of their intimate session once more filled the room. Between Melanie’s audible slurping and moaning about Spike’s dick and Spike’s groaning and growling at Melanie’s skillful oral servicing as he fingered her soaking depths, the two found themselves lost in their own euphoric world. Soon the pleasure rose beyond restraint, taking the two newly formed lovers to their peaks; Spike balls tightened, preparing to release its next powerful load while Melanie’s pussy constricted around his fingers, getting ready to explode. “M-Melanie, I-I’m…g-gonna…gonna c-cum!”

Melanie moaned in response, speeding up her motions. Cum…Master. Cum! Melanie…want…taste! She pleaded.

Spike sped up his fingering, watching Melanie’s hips hump back against his hand. The pressure mounted, faster and faster with both driven to take each other over the edge together. Just as they reached the precipice, Spike shut his eyes tightly, grit his teeth and grabbed the kobold’s head with his free hand, “Mel!”

The kobold’s eyes widen as Spike’s hand held her in place, halfway down his cock just as his climax hit. Melanie yelped in surprise as the dragon’s seed exploded inside her mouth; the first shot practically sprayed like a hose, nearly filling half her mouth, coating her tongue. The thick, salty taste of his spunk sent Melanie’s mind reeling, triggering her own release; she shrieked as her essence gushing from her pussy, drenching Spike’s hand and the bed. The two remained where they were; Spike unloading his spunk into the waiting dog-girl’s mouth while Melanie utterly doused Spike’s hand and his bed.

Spike grunted as shot after shot of his jizz filled the kobold’s little mouth. Melanie did her best to swallow as much as she could, but it quickly became too much. His seed was so thick and copious that it soon came seeping from her mouth. Quickly realizing Melanie’s struggling, Spike pulled his hand back, allowing her to pull herself off his dick. Melanie gasped for air, but swiftly took hold of Spike’s phallus and kept stroking him, sending the last of his seed flying onto her face. Spike sighed heavily, feeling his orgasm finally peter off. Melanie’s orgasm soon followed after. Spike kept still, taking a moment to catch his breath; Melanie, on the other hand, tried to swallow what remained of Spike’s seed in her mouth.

Once she managed to do so and lapped up over her lips, she once again delved down to Spike’s and took his sensitive, withering crotch into her mouth. He moaned and shuddered in surprise before looking down to see Melanie gently sucking and licking him inside her mouth. “M-Mel, t-take…it…take it easy. I…just came.” He told her, resting his head on her head, petting her gently.

She lovingly gazed up at him, but remained attached to his dick; her tongue meticulously cleaned his shaft while she sucked whatever was left of his seed from his sensitive tip. Feeling he was truly clean, the kobold peeled herself from his now spent dick. She then pulled herself up and crawled into his lap. She pressed herself against him, resting her head and paws against his chest. The dragon reciprocated and wrapped his arms around her, holding her to him. The two sat in silence for a time, relishing in the afterglow and enjoying each other’s warmth and presence.

Spike gently brushed her hair with his hand, feeling her go lax as her tail wagged steadily. After another moment or so, the kobold pulled her head back to look up at him. She reared up on her knees, staring lovingly at him. “Master…” she sighed, leaning forward, however, Spike was quick to react.

“Ah, ah, ah, down, Mel,” he told her, placing his hands on her shoulders and pushing her down.

Mel stared at him in confusion, before he patted her head. “Sorry, it’s nothing bad, but…your,” he said gesturing to her cum covered face, “…a little dirty. It looks like you’ll need another bath.”

He then looked down at himself, “Same goes for me. C’mon.”

Spike made a move to get up, and Melanie removed herself his lap. He stood up and stretched before walking over to the bathroom, all the while, Melanie sat on the bed and watched him go. About halfway to the door, he noticed she Melanie hadn’t left the bed. He stopped and turned to face her, “You coming, Mel?”

“Melanie good girl. No bathe Master.” She replied simply.

He gave a small smirk at her obedience. “It’s fine,” he assured her, beckoning her to follow. “You can come shower wi…”

He didn’t even get to finish his sentence before the kobold blew passsed him and into the bathroom faster than Rainbow Dash on her way to pick up the latest Daring Do novel. With his eyebrows raised, Spike gave a whistle, impressed by the sudden burst of speed, “Wow, didn’t know she had that in her.”

He followed behind her and closed the door. In all honesty, Spike couldn’t think of when Melanie seemed more thrilled; a little while ago when they were making love or now at the mere prospect of bathing together. Just looking at her, watching her tail kick up a breeze strong enough to send the shower curtain flying about made it pretty hard to tell. Not wanting her to have a heart attack from pure excitement, the drake quickly set about getting the shower going.

It was fun. Spike made sure to help Melanie clean herself up; getting bodily fluid out of her was a bit of a task, but doable. When he was finished, Mel seemed insistent on washing him. She helped him get his back, tail, and wings while Spike did his front. It was enjoyable and calming for the two. Once they were finished and dried off, the two brushed their teeth together. Afterward, the two left the bathroom, Melanie moved with a bit more spring in her step. She pranced about cheerfully as Spike went about changing the sheets in the bed.

Spike wouldn’t have minded much, but they really made of mess comforter. He was going to have to do some heavy-duty laundry tomorrow. Once he finished up, the adorable dog-girl dove over the bed and bounded under the sheets.

After burrowing her way up to the head of the bed, she popped her head out from under the sheets, a smile beaming from her face. “Master, bedtime.”

He smiled back at her and joined her under the covers. “So, how do you feel now?”

“Happy.” She reached over, wrapping her delicate arms around him, nuzzling her face in his side. “Melanie happy. Melanie love Master. Love a lot!”

“And I love you too,” he smiled back, leaning down, kissing her on the lips. It wasn’t long, but the love behind it spoke loud and clear. “Now, get some sleep. It’s been a long day.”

Spike settled in and sunk into bed with Melanie still holding onto him, cuddling into his side, “Goodnight, Mel.”

“Goodnight, Master.”

The room fell silent as the two basked in each other’s embrace and soundly drifted to sleep.

The next morning, Spike was up and about with Melanie right beside him. While the dragon was fixing breakfast, the kobold was setting the table. After watching Spike do it for so long, it was easy enough for her to pick up. Not long after the smell of pancakes and fruit began to fill the air, Twilight came down from her room, the apparent bedhead hair due and groggy eyes a tell-tale sign that his food managed to rouse her from her slumber. “Mornin’, Twi.” Spike glanced over his shoulder and greeted her.

“Good morning, Twilight,” Melanie chimed in as well.

“Morning, Spike,” the dreary princess yawned. “Morning, Melanie.”

Just as the alicorn made it to the table, so to did the food Spike had prepared. He set down a nice stack of pancakes on her plate while Melanie poured her orange juice. “Pancakes, how wonderful,” Twilight cooed as she grabbed her utensils and the syrup. “Thanks, you two.”

Melanie then went and got into her own chair just as Spike moved to bring over her a stack of pancakes. Melanie thanked him promptly before digging in. Not long after, Spike made a plate for himself and took his seat with his loved ones. “So, what’s on everyone’s itinerary today?” Twilight asked. “Melanie, have you decided when you want to head home?”

“Melanie home.” She stated, “Melanie stay.”

“Really? You want to stay with us?” Twilight balked in surprise.

“Yeah,” Spike jumped in gaining his sister’s attention, “Mel and I had a talk last night. Apparently, she has nowhere to go. No family either. She said she wanted to stay here with us. Sorry, I would’ve told you last night, but it was late. I figured it could wait.”

“Is that true,” Twilight looked back to the kobold in concern. “Melanie, do you really have no place to go or family to return to?”

The she-pup shook her head as she answered, “Melanie alone before. No home. No one.”

Then suddenly a bright smile broke out on her face before she got out of her seat and bounded over to Spike, hugging him tightly. “Now, Melanie no alone. Master keep Melanie. Melanie stay. Melanie love Master!”

“What?!” Twilight snapped in shock, staring at the dragon across from her. “Spike, what is she talking about?”

Spike chuckled nervously, scratching his head with one hand and wrapping his arm around the kobold beside him. “Like I said, Mel and I talked. A nice loooong talk and well…we’re a couple now.”

“Seriously?” Twilight raised a brow in genuine curiosity and absurdity. “Spike, she’s…too young for you!”

“Nononono, she’s not. She’s not as young you think,” Spike quickly responded, realizing where his sister’s mind was going. “Mel, tell Twilight how old you are.”

“Three.” The kobold answered plainly.

“SPIKE!!!” Twilight growled, her eyes glowing white as pure mana practically oozed off her.

“Nonononononono,” he flailed his hands out, trying to defuse the alicorn’s wrath. “Twilight, think, she’s a kobold. A dog! That means…”

“That she’s…” she trailed on, the magical aura steadily fading until it fully dissipated, “twenty-one years old.”

“Exactly,” Spike sighed deeply, glad to have quelled his sister’s ire. “And I know, I thought the same thing before.

“Okay, fine, she’s not…underage,” Twilight waved off that worry, Tartarus, she’s almost as old as me.

“Still, though, you don’t see anything…odd about this?”

“Yeah, I mean, it’s not that weird. Kobold’s are like Diamond dogs. It’s rare to see, but relationships aren’t illegal.”

“No, I know, but…” Twilight waved her hand about, trying to regain her composure. “That’s not what I meant. I mean, are you sure? You two have only known each other a few weeks. You don’t think you’re rushing into this?”

“Maybe…kinda,” Spike admitted, looking down at the kobold who gazed up at him, her adoration unwavering. “Look, I thought it was strange too. For the longest time, I couldn’t put my finger on this feeling I had for Mel. I thought it was just a pity for how badly she’d been treated. Or just responsibility since she was in my care, but it’s not. I like having Melanie around. She makes me happy, serene and loved. I love spending time with her, whether it’s chores or just mulling around the house. I…I don’t want to let her go.”

“And, Melanie,” Twilight looked back at her. “Do you…feel the same?”

She nodded vigorously. “Melanie love Master! Forever!”

Seeing the reactions and hearing their responses, Twilight sighed heavily in defeat and rested back in her chair. It was pretty much first thing in the morning, she felt like she spent at least half a day researching texts and doing equations and she hadn’t even taken a shower yet. “Alright, okay, I understand. As long as you two are content, I can be happy for you.”

“Thanks, Twi,” he smiled at her.

“No problem,” she said as she went back to her meal, “however, it might be one when you explain this to the others.”

Spike winced as the mental image of telling their friends about his and Mel’s sudden relationship. He almost got blasted by an alicorn for thinking he was a cradle robber. Who knows what the others might do? “Hey, big sis, think you could protect me from our friends when I give them the good news, you know, in case things go south? Like you reactd a little while ago?”

“You’re lucky you’re my favorite assistant otherwise, you might be on your own.” Twilight quipped, taking a bite of her pancakes.

“You’re a life saver.” He smiled brightly. “Literally.”

Twilight merely nodded affirmatively.

Just as Spike was about to go back to his meal Melanie asked, “Master, Melanie want bone?”

“You can go play with your bone if you want?”

She smiled at him before letting him go and diving under the table. Huh, must have left it down there, he mused.

“So, now that that’s out of the way,” Twilight stated, gartering Spike’s attention. “What are you up to today?”

“Well, I’ve got some laundry to do, but that’s not big deeeeaal!” Spike squealed in shock at the sudden grip of his crotch.

“Spike, what’s wrong?” Twilight jumped at Spike’s sudden outburst.

The dragon pushed himself back in his seat and glanced down to see none other than Melanie pawing at his pants. Twilight quickly leaned over to the side and looked underneath the table, nearly feeling her eyes pop from their sockets. “MELANIE!!!”

The kobold looked over her shoulder at the outraged alicorn. “What are you doing?!”

“Melanie want Master Bone.” The kobold replied plainly.

“SPIKE!” Twilight growled as she shot up out of her seat, mana bleeding off her body.

“I didn’t teach her that, I swear!” he pleaded, shielding himself for his elder sister’s wrath.